The grand hall of the prince''s palace was huge and intimidating, with tall ceilings and pillars that seemed to go on forever. Tuk walked in, trying to keep his breathing steady. The prince sat on his throne, staring at Tuk with cold eyes that seemed to see right through him.
Tuk swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the prince''s expectations pressing down on him. The scroll in question was clutched tightly in his hand¡ªa seemingly innocuous piece of parchment that had caused him endless headaches for the past month.
When faced with danger, humor was Tuk''s shield¡ªa way to deflect the sharpness of reality. Nothing goes wrong if you mix some truth with lies.
The prince''s voice broke the silence like a knife. "Historian Tuk," he said calmly, but there was a hint of danger in his tone, "it has been a month. You assured me that this scroll would be decoded by now. And yet, I see no results."
Sweat trickled down Tuk''s back. He had to be careful. He didn''t know the prince well, but he was sure this was not a man to mess with, especially when it came to the scrolls. She can''t change the past, but she could try to save herself now.
"Your Highness," Tuk started, forcing a smile onto his face, "I must admit that I was overly optimistic in my initial assessment. You see, when I first looked at the scroll, I thought it was written in a dialect I was familiar with. But the more I studied it, the harder it became. This job needs someone really smart."
The prince raised an eyebrow, not looking impressed. "So, you''re saying you''re not skilled enough to do it?"
Yes, exactly, you crazy man! she thought, but she quickly put on a shocked face and mimicked the polite gestures Leon always used. "Oh, no, Your Highness!" she said, her hands moving in an overly respectful sweep. "I can do it, but I need more time. The words in this scroll are tricky. Take this symbol ?, for example¡ªit looks like it means ''person,'' but it could also mean ''fire,'' or ''a cross with rope.'' Deciding which one is right takes time."
The prince''s eyes narrowed, looking like a predator losing patience. "And how much time will this take?"
Tuk paused, trying to come up with a safe answer. "Well, Your Highness, with how complex it is, I''d say¡ several months per word."
"Per word?" The prince''s voice was suddenly turned into a dangerously soft tone, like the calm before a storm.
Tuk nodded quickly. "Yes, per word. But that way, we can be really sure the translation is right. We don''t want to rush and get it wrong, do we? You know what they say, haste makes waste, and waste is¡ not great."
The prince''s stare was unreadable, and the silence was so heavy Tuk''s heart raced. He needed to change the prince''s focus. A smile crept onto his face.
"And, Your Highness," Tuk added with a grin, "if I rushed and got it wrong, who knows what might happen? We could end up with a purple dinosaur instead of a dragon! And while everyone loves Barney, I don''t think anyone here is ready for a sing-along."
The prince''s eyes narrowed, and the room fell silent. "Barney?" he said, looking confused. Tuk felt the tension grow and quickly explained.
"Uh, yes, Your Highness," Tuk stammered, "Barney is¡ a friendly purple dinosaur who likes to sing and play. Lots of hugs, not much fire."
Why did I even bring up Barney?! Tuk thought, blaming his niece for putting that in his head. The prince stared at him with a mix of confusion and something else. Then, Tuk saw the tiniest twitch at the corner of the prince''s mouth, like he was fighting back a smile.
"Historian Tuk," the prince said at last, his voice cool but with a touch of humor, "you''re lucky I find your¡ creativity¡ entertaining. I''ll give you more time. But be warned: my patience has limits. If you fail, not even purple dinosaurs will save you."
Tuk bowed deeply, hiding his sigh of relief. "Thank you, Your Highness. I promise to work hard on this scroll. Maybe I''ll even find a way to make the dragon a little less¡ cuddly."
The prince waved him away, and Tuk left the hall. As he walked out, he chuckled. He had escaped the prince''s anger for now. With any luck, he''d figure out the scroll''s meaning before his next close call. Tuk felt relief, and the next she knew she was mingling with the warrior.
--TUK''s POV--
As I walked through the corridor, one of the warriors invited me, or the right word was he dragged me to their group, and the next thing I knew I was in some tavern where they decided to throw a celebration after winning a recent battle. They praised me with words about how their weapon makes a big difference to their training, so I guess they invited me here to show their gratitude for helping with their weapons, which was technically not my intention at all.
I hesitated getting to close to these men, knowing that being in close quarters with them could be a double-edged sword against me. Yet, I agreed, thinking it might be the perfect opportunity to avoid any suspicion about my gender and get a better read on these brawny brutes who could easily crush me with a single swing.
As I walked into the tavern, the feeling hit me hard. The place was dark but fancy. Shiny wood glowed in the dim light. Big wall hangings showed bloody fights, each thread telling a violent story. The air smelled strongly of good drinks, cooked meats, and women''s perfume so strong it could make you cough. The warriors were already drunk, laughing loudly. Women in silk clothes fluttered their eyelashes at them. It was all too much.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
The warriors'' faces were red from winning and drinking. They filled the room with loud laughs and the harsh sound of cups hitting together. The women in their shiny silk clothes teased the men. Their eyes sparkled with fun and something darker. The noise was almost too much¡ªa mix of music, laughter, and a feeling that something obscene might happen. Well, I guess for a grown adult, the right word is fun.
I tried to stay hidden, sitting in the shadows with my wine. I nodded along to talks I could barely hear over the noise. The warriors celebrated wildly, drinking to old wins and future fights. But under their brave act, I could feel they were scared. They knew some of them might die in the next fight. This scary thought made every drink feel heavier.
Hours felt like forever. Each moment dragged on in the heavy air. My heart beat faster when I finally saw a chance to leave the crowded tavern. Carefully, I moved through the drunk warriors. It was easy to slip away without them noticing. When I stepped into the cool night air, I felt better, but still worried about how close I''d come to danger. The quiet night felt strange after all that noise. "Time to put my spy skills to use," I thought, as I disappeared into the dark streets.
Though a little tipsy herself, she remained focused on my goal today¡ªsupplies. Tuk strutted through the deserted alleys like she was auditioning for the lead role in SpyxFamily, taking each step as if she were a top-secret agent on a high-stakes mission. She imagined herself as a super-cool spy, sliding through the shadows with stealth and grace. In reality, she looked more like a clumsy penguin on a midnight stroll, and the few merchants who spotted her gave her the kind of puzzled looks usually reserved for people talking to their own reflection.
---
The night was very quiet. I could only hear the soft sounds of sellers packing up their shops. The market was closing, but it was still full of colorful tents and flickering lights. These made long, dark shapes on the stone paths. I took this chance to buy things I needed - stuff to make life in this rough world easier. One of these things was something I never thought I''d want so much¡ªsanitary pads.
"But is there even one here?" I asked more to myself still looking around the place.
I wandered between the shops, scanning the goods on display. My attention was caught by a small stand where a local seller was carefully sealing bottles¡ªnot with corks or lids, but with something that looked like cotton. From the faint aroma wafting through the air, it seemed to be perfume. Curious, I edged closer to get a better look.
"That looks familiar," I murmured, startling the man as I appeared beside him. He flinched, almost dropping a bottle.
"What''s this?" I asked, crouching down to examine a container filled with cylindrical pieces of cotton. I picked one up, turning it over in my hands.
"Oh, my lord!" The seller straightened up immediately, his expression shifting to a practiced business smile as he noticed my attire. "You''re lucky to find me! This is one of my latest inventions. With just a few drops of this perfume, the cotton will hold the scent for weeks¡ªlong enough to keep your room smelling divine until the last drop is used!" His enthusiasm was almost as overwhelming as the perfume itself.
"Interesting," I said, inspecting the cotton closely. "I want a lot of these."
The man clasped his hands together, practically glowing with excitement. "Of course, my lord! What fragrance do you prefer? I have jasmine, lavender, rose¡ª"
"Not the perfume," I interrupted, pointing at the cotton cylinders. "These. Where did you get them?"
"Oh, these?" He seemed slightly confused but quickly recovered. "They''re made from soft moss fibers, processed and shaped¡ª"
"Can you customize them?" I cut him off again, shaking a pouch of gold coins for emphasis. The clink was enough to erase any hesitation he had.
"For you, my lord? Absolutely!" he said eagerly. "What design do you need?"
I leaned in, explaining my idea in detail. The seller listened carefully before disappearing into his craft room. A few minutes later, he returned, holding up the result. The cotton cylinders were now tied with thin ropes, their texture smoother and slightly glossy. I held one in my hand, marveling at the transformation.
"Finally..." I whispered, clutching the cotton dramatically. "I''ve found you... my tampons!" My voice trembled as if I were on the verge of tears.
The seller didn''t even blink, his professionalism impeccable. I ended up buying an absurd number of the cotton cylinders, along with a few bottles of perfume and a book on how to make it.
"This should counter those warriors with the freakishly good sense of smell, right?" I thought, feeling smug. My bag was heavier, but my wallet was heartbreakingly light.
"By the way, do you know where I can find, you know... elixir of diwa? For a fair price?" I whispered to the seller, adding a wink for effect. I overheard the servants talking about it. They say anything made by a diwa works like magic, but it''s pricey and hard to come by.
If I''m in another world, there''s got to be one thing that''s the same¡ªa black market. Right?
As I walked back through the bustling market alleys, ready to face whatever came next, I couldn''t help but sigh. "Well, at least I''m prepared... but now I''m broke."
"If I am going to be isekai at least make me a daughter of a noble!" I thought angrily as I walked back to the tavern.
Chapter 9: The Calm Before The Storm
A few months had passed, and yet another chaotic day dragged on. As usual, I stay into the historian''s office, still reeling from the swordsmith''s brutal assessment, which I had pretended to understand.
The advice to ''fake it till you make it'' is not effective here, but I have no choice but to pretend and imagine myself as one.
My body felt like I had climbed a hundred miles of mountain, and my brain refused to functioning as well. I think I used up all my thinking process for the day. There was something different in the air in the office today, like the moments before a storm or is it just me overthinking and analyzing things?
Ah, whatever, All I wanted today was a chair with no people around, a bit of peace and quiet space, and perhaps a snack to soothe the sting of the swordsmith''s cutting critique which I really don''t understand.
A few moments later, the door creaked open. To everyone''s surprise, the prince walked in, looking scary and important.
He moved around like he owned the place¡ªwhich he did. His presence felt like a dark, heavy storm cloud that you knew would ruin everyone''s day. Just looking at him, I could see my day was already ruined.
The prince walked to Sir Leon''s fancy chair, eating grapes like he was just visiting a fun place. Every move he made looked planned, showing how confident and cold he was.
The room felt nervous and jumpy. Like a terror professor suddenly appeared in a classroom.
The historians, who usually looked calm, tried hard not to look at the prince. It was like they thought his eyes might burn holes in them. His quiet secretary followed him, with two big, scary warriors who looked like they could break bones just by hugging you. They made the warm study room feel cold and hard to breathe in.
I tried to sink lower in my chair, wishing I could disappear. With the prince here, the day had officially turned into a real nightmare.
Just great! I sarcastically thought, sliding down in my now-uncomfortable seat. The only thing that could make this worse was the prince making my life harder¡ªand knowing my luck, that was probably what he''d do next.
"Speak." A simple word yet the prince voice was sharp and clear, cutting through the soft whisper of the historians around the room.
He looked right at Leon, who stood there looking pale and hand barely containing not to shake while he present scroll in front of the prince who silently watched him. ?? |3? 7#?? ?34?3 1? ??3''5 #34?7 45 | ??1?3 4?? ?4?? 7#3 ??1?3 =?? ?#47 | ?351?3. ?4?? =??61?3?355 8357?? ???? ?3, 45 | ??34?3 83#1?? 7#3 ?47# =?? 4 ?3? ?????3??. ?17# ?? ?4??1?3 1? ??? 1?73?71??5, 45 | 5#4?3? ?17# 7#3 ? ?16#7?? ??46??.
"This scroll contains more hidden symbols unlike the rest, Your Highness. I believe we''ll need¡more time to properly translate it," Leon explained, his voice steady but strained, like a bowstring on the verge of snapping. The prince''s eyes suddenly turned to angry slits. His calm look vanished quickly. "More time?" he whispered in a scary voice.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"You''ve had time. And now your telling me you need more? With extra head, no less?" His contempt was visible, each words were like sharp dagger aimed at both Leon and me.
"Your Highness, we¡ª" Leon tried to apologize but couldn''t finish. With the prince suddenly flicked, something small and sharp fly through the air. It happened so fast I didn''t know what it was until Leon gasped, touching his cheek where a thin line of blood appeared.
The room seemed to stop, after seeing the grape stem fell in the ground. Everyone refused to move nor speak. My stomach churn.
''How could something so small, a stem at that, hurt someone?'' I thought frantically, the absurdity of it overwhelming me, until I realized that with him, nothing was impossible.
''Oh God, I just want to go home¡'' I silently prayed.
I couldn''t look away from the prince. He wasn''t just powerful¡ªhe was something else entirely. Cold and terrifying.
The kind of person who could turn anything, even a simple fruit, into a weapon. A shiver ran down my spine. He wasn''t just scary¡ªhe was the worst person I know. You could never predict what he''d do next, and I, of all people had to fool him in order to survive. Do I really stand a chance?
Leon, looking very scared, said shakily, "I... I understand, Your Highness. We will do our best to meet your expectation." The prince''s eyes shone with cold anger.
"Don''t let me down again, Leon," he said in a low, scary voice.
His words made the room feel heavy, like the walls were closing in. Without looking at us again, he turned and left, his warriors following him, leaving the room with the dead silence.
I breathed out slowly, not knowing I had been holding my breath. ''I really want to go home...'' I silently thought as the door closed.
The room now felt more like a grave than a place to work. The historians stood still, all their faces wear the same emotion¡ªfear.
Leon, usually so calm, seemed to fall apart. His legs gave way, and he fell to the floor, his hand shaking as he wiped the blood from his cheek.
I hurried to help him stand, my hands shaking too as I tried to steady him. I saw the grape stem on the floor¡ªsuch a small thing, now a scary reminder of the prince''s power.
"I''m sorry, everyone," Leon said very quietly.
"The prince has given us an impossible task. We need to meet his expectations somehow." I felt the weight of his words, feeling guilty as I looked at the faces around me.
I never wanted things to end up like this. All I wanted was to ensure and secure my safety. I know I had nothing to do with the situation, so why is my conscience eating me alive?
To be continued¡
Chapter 10: The path for a new journey
I desperately try to calm myself. I don''t like this kind of feeling. I had to say something¡ªanything. This wasn''t just about me¡ªit was to save all of us from the prince madness.
"We need to work together to accomplish decoding one of these scrolls efficiently," I said, trying to sound calm even though the room felt tense after what happened.
But no one seemed to like my idea, as they replied with only silence, and then for a while I heard a few whispered talks behind my back.
They looked away quickly as soon as I looked at them. ''Coward!'' I hissed
I could feel them watching me, as if judging me. That I wasn''t one of them¡ªI was new and a peasant at that. No one said it out loud, but I could feel it in my skin. The way they stare and move away from me.
"For what? To show off to His Highness and take all the praise and credits? You''re not that great either," Easton scowled, breaking the silence.
My ear pounded to what I just heard, wanting to immediately confront him, but I held back.
Now is not the good time to do that. I wasn''t trying to steal credit¡ªI just wanted to save us all from the prince''s wrath. But their distrust was like a wall I couldn''t break through. My heart sank to the realization.
I was told that these so-called historians are experts in different fields. No wonder this group is not working at all; we are like a group of people thrust into one room with each of their own goals. Some are doing it to take credit, and some for their own indulgence. I am neither of those¡ªall I want is to survive and go back home in one piece.
"I am not great, but at least I know¡ªI am decoding way better than you." I scowled back at him.
Silence rippled the room as I said the sharp yet truthful words back at him.
"Stop. Those who wish to join the group, stay here until midnight. Those who still want to decode their own task, do your best to meet the prince''s expectation," Leon, who managed to compose himself, said, stopping a fire that was about to lit.
I know I shouldn''t do this; I don''t need to share my knowledge and help them, but I had to protect Leon and the rest from the prince''s fury.
They had done so much to help me adjust to this world¡ªhow could I abandon them now? I owed them at least that much. At least for these four people.
In the end, only four of us remained, huddled together in the dimly lit room, our breaths shallow and hearts pounding with the urgency of our task. For a week and three sleepless nights, we pored our time decoding over the scroll assigned to Rowell.
My vision started to blur, letters swimming on the parchment until I had to blink furiously just to refocus. Every breath felt heavy, as though my lungs were weighed down by exhaustion. My fingers ached from gripping quills for too long, knuckles stiff and sore. Conversations were reduced to whispers, each word feeling fragile, like a precious secret that might shatter if spoken too loudly.
Every insight we uncovered was a small victory, but it came at the cost of our sanity. The tension in the room was suffocating, as if the very walls were closing in on us.
I discreetly offered suggestions to the few words I already knew, subtly guiding them toward the correct translations, yet careful not to reveal too much.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we cracked the code. The most complex scroll, the one assigned to Rowell, was finally deciphered.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
As the last symbol was translated and the final sentence was read aloud, we all exhaled as if we had been holding our breaths for weeks.
Relief washed over the room, and for a brief moment, our exhaustion was replaced by the quiet joy of accomplishment.
Their faces, once etched with fear and anxiety, lit up, eyes bright with the victory we had earned together. But even in that moment of triumph, a shadow hung over my heart. The prince''s power and ruthlessness were ever-present, a cold reminder that our success might only buy us time, and our next mistake could very well be our last.
As much as I wanted to savor our achievement, the fear of what might come next gnawed at me, like a dark void swallowing any sense of peace.
Rowell smiled widely after he read the scroll''s content, each word with a heavy meaning.
??
"Keep thy piece in one''s heart as I live and pay the price for what I desire. May forgiveness bestow upon me, as I leave behind the path for a new journey. With no malice in my intentions, as I shared with the O mighty dragon."
-
|3? 7#?? ?34?3 1? ??3''5 #34?7 45 | ??1?3 4?? ?4?? 7#3 ??1?3 =?? ?#47 | ?351?3. ?4?? =??61?3?355 8357?? ???? ?3, 45 | ??34?3 83#1?? 7#3 ?47# =?? 4 ?3? ?????3??. ?17# ?? ?4??1?3 1? ??? 1?73?71??5, 45 | 5#4?3? ?17# 7#3 ? ?16#7?? ??46??.
-
As he finished reading, the words hung in the air like a riddle, their meaning just out of reach.
''Piece in one''s heart... a path for a new journey...'' What was this scroll leading us toward? The mention of the dragon¡ªit couldn''t be a coincidence.
I watched as Leon leaned back, his eyes wide with wonder and exhaustion. His face was pale, as if his body couldn''t process the weight of our discovery. "I think we''ve found something," he murmured, barely above a whisper. "The path... the one the prince was searching for."
''Am I the only one who doesn''t know what this is all about? '' I muttered to myself. For a moment, we let ourselves believe it was over. Days of endless work had left us exhausted, but the exhaustion now felt like a hard-won trophy.
We lay down, one by one, on the scattered cushions and parchment, giving in to the overwhelming need for rest. The air was now calm, our breathing slowing in sync as the room hushed.
Whoever said taming a tyrant was easy had clearly never met The Prince of Marceau.
All those fantasy stories made me believe princes were supposed to be charming, redeemable, or at least hopelessly foolish in love. If only that were the case here. Instead, I''m stuck with a prince who could cut someone down with a single stem.
The only confession I''m making is that I wish I was in a world where princes were clueless, not deadly. A story where the prince might''ve been oblivious, but he didn''t make you feel like one wrong move would turn you into a human pin cushion. He''d sweep you off your feet, not drag you into a war room to decode ancient texts while popping grapes, completely unfazed.
But my reality slapped hard. The prince I got isn''t turning into a lovesick puppy anytime soon. If anything, even hinting at rebellion would bring down a storm.
How badly I wished I was transmigrated in one of the books I read instead of this another alternative world where I have no clue how I was thrown into.
If I ever make it out of this alive, I will make sure to get a bountiful amount of gold for the payment of all my suffering in this world.
Wait¡ªMaybe a soul exchange is possible here. I might find some sort of ritual or portal but in order to do so, I think I need a volunteer.
So, are you up for swapping with me?
Chapter 11: To the last piece
[[The next day]]
The room felt like a pressure cooker ready to explode. Rowell''s voice trembled as he read from the scroll, his eyes flicking nervously toward the prince. We sat at a long, ornate table, the only sound was the soft, rhythmic tapping of the prince''s fingers on the wood. Each tap sent a jolt down my spine, the tension building with every beat.
When Rowell finished, the prince leaned back. His eyes narrowed at the scroll like he was taking it apart in his mind. "So, it''s about this heart again," he said quietly, his voice low and sharp. His face was scarily calm, like someone solving a puzzle where lives were at stake. The air in the room felt thick, and the walls seemed to close in as he spoke these scary words.
"All the previous holders of these scrolls had their hearts pulled out as you all suggested," he continued, his voice as casual as if he were commenting on the weather. "And we''re still empty-handed. As expected it was not about the heart." His gaze swept over us like a predator surveying its prey. "Do you know what that means?"
My stomach felt sick. ''Hearts pulled out? Who the heck suggested that?!'' I felt awful. ''These people are monsters!'' I was scared, but I tried to stay still. I knew that if I made even a small mistake, it could be very bad for my heart as well.
The prince''s lips curled into a twisted smile. "It means the heart we need is in the Homonhon Empire. The right path is in there," he declared, almost too eagerly, his eyes gleaming with a madness I hadn''t seen before.
"Nixon, prepare the warriors. We''re heading to Homonhon," the prince commanded, his tone flat and unyielding, like this was just another day at court.
Nixon bowed, his expression as cold as the prince''s. "As you wish, Your Highness." He left without another word, leaving the rest of us to grapple with the brutal reality: we were heading into a bloody war.
I tried to calm down, but I couldn''t. My hands trembled under the table, nails digging into my palms to keep them still. I wanted to say something, to somehow avoid going with them but as soon as I met the prince gaze I couldnt mutter a word. I have no strong reason to give him, I knew I couldn''t escape. If I said or did the wrong thing without careful consideration, I would die right here. I had to survive¡ªsomehow but how?
I needed that last piece of the puzzle as well. If I had to drain my funds and risk my life to infiltrate the black market, so be it. In this world, survival meant becoming like them¡ªcunning, ruthless, calculating. It was the only way to stay alive.
[[One Month Later]]
Day''s turn to months, As the time for the attack drew near, the tension in the palace was suffocating. Warriors in red capes moved with precision, their preparations for battle a terrifying display of military power. The clanging of weapons, the synchronized march of feet¡ªit was all a relentless reminder of the storm we were about to face.
The emperor''s farewell speech hung heavy in the air, his voice burdened by the grim reality of war. We stood in line with the rest of the warriors, listening as his words echoed around us.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
I felt out of place, my thoughts swirling with doubt and confusion. What was I doing here, dressed in armor, standing among these seasoned fighters? I couldn''t shake the feeling that I didn''t belong.
I had tried every excuse I could think of to avoid joining them, but nothing had worked. Now, here I was, facing the inevitable. The sinking realization hit me¡ªthis might truly be the end of my story.
Luckily, I was placed in the second to the third group, trailing behind the prince. Which made me felt safe even for a bit. My heart raced as I looked out at the endless desert. The sand stretched out like a barren wasteland, broken only by the silhouette of the distant palace. It looked like a mirage, barely visible through the shimmering heat. The desert, with its random waterfalls dotting the landscape, was like someone''s bizarre idea of a resort in hell.
"Seriously, where do those waterfalls even come from?" I muttered, coughing as the swirling dust that made my throat burn.
Months of living on edge had worn me down to nothing. I was running on fumes, trying to survive in this insane world. Adapting to it felt nothing but exhausting.
I looked at the desert, thinking about how empty it was, like my old life. This was the first time I really saw the place, and it felt like a dream now¡ªhow simple everything used to be. I used to work at home and only go out when I had to. But that day was special. I went out to buy some fancy shoes. Back then, I only worried about getting the right size. Now? Now I was with warriors, stuck in a war. How did my life spiral so far out of control?
--
After what felt like an eternity, the barren desert gave way to an unexpected paradise¡ªlush greenery, vibrant flowers, and ripe fruits surrounded us. It was as if we had walked into a Canadian autumn. The contrast from the endless desert was jarring. The warriors quickly set up camp, scavenging for food and water, while I silently slipped away to find some peace.
Exhausted, I collapsed under a large tree by a glistening lake. When I saw myself in the water, it didn''t feel real. Is this really what I look like as a warrior? I don''t know if I was brave or just a fool to manage this far and be part of this war.
For a brief moment, I allowed myself to enjoy the calm, though the absurdity of it all quickly snapped me back.
"I was so unlucky," I muttered, my mind drifting to the Isekai stories I used to binge. In those tales, the protagonists had better luck¡ªthey landed in worlds where they were powerful or privileged.
Meanwhile, I was just a normal woman, stuck in my own body, surrounded by people I had to outsmart to survive. "What do I have? A headache and a bunch of new muscles!"
I watched the prince retreat into the camp from afar, my nerves still frayed from our brief encounter. His gaze had been heavy, leaving an unsettling weight that lingered like a bruise.
Just as I tried to shake off the tension I am feeling, something unexpectedly passed in front of me, momentarily blocking my view of the prince''s retreating shadow.
Two... plump buns appeared right in my line of sight.
Before I could process what I was seeing, I heard a loud splash. My jaw dropped, it was Leon appeared out of nowhere, already halfway through stripping down, tossing his clothes carelessly onto the shore in front of me. My brain short-circuited trying to keep up with the shape I really, really didn''t mean to see.
My face turned beet red as I turn my head away, only to catch Leon now happily splashing in the lake, looking as carefree as a child, completely oblivious to the damage he''d done to my innocence.
I froze where I sat, my wide eyes glued to the scene still in shock. To my utter horror, more historians and warriors began casually undressing and jumping into the water one after another.
They didn''t even glance my way, completely unfazed by the sudden and unapologetic showcase of bare bodies I absolutely never asked for.
"Oh gods, why am I seeing this? My eyes...!" My inner scream echoed as I slammed my eyes shut¡ªtoo late. The damage was done. The image was already burned into my memory: muscles, butts, bodies, and way too much... anatomy.
Leon''s cheerful voice broke through my mental agony. "Tuk! Come in! The water''s great!"
My stomach dropped. That idiot! I screamed internally, trying desperately to keep a straight face as warriors in the lake waved at me like they were auditioning for some kind of shampoo commercial.
They gleamed under the sun, their muscles and sun-kissed skin radiating as if they belonged on the cover of a fitness magazine. But of course, my brain decided to zoom in on the other details¡ªthe unflattering, unholy details. No, self, don''t look down.
"I''m fine!" I shouted back, pasting on the most forced smile of my life. "I''ll wash up later. I just need some rest!"
With trembling legs and the dignity of a crawling crab, I attempted to retreat. The water was too clear. Damn it, I saw things. A horrifying display of... variously shaped, long, thick mushrooms. Burned into my brain forever.
Just as I thought I had escaped, I froze. A pair of boots blocked my path.
Slowly, like a condemned soul looking up at their executioner, I raised my eyes. My heart lurched in terror before relief crashed over me.
It was the prince.
Chapter 12: The journey to the north
"What are you doing?"
My heart nearly jumped out of my chest.
Oh, thank the gods, he''s still wearing clothes!
His voice cold and measured, with just a hint of confusion¡ªprobably because he caught me crawling on the ground like some crab from the shore. But I can''t help it, my legs had gone completely numb from sitting too long
"I... I was just..." I stammered, my brain scrambling for an excuse. Any excuse.
"...admiring the grass?" I blurted out, grabbing a handful of it for emphasis, as if that would somehow make my ridiculous answer more believable.
His sharp gaze bore into me, unamused. "Admiring...the grass," he repeated flatly, as though he couldn''t decide if I was insane or just hopeless.
"Yes! Grass!" I said, doubling down, clutching them like they were my last lifeline. "It''s so... uh... green?"
I paused, realizing how silly I sounded, but it was too late now. Inside, I cringed so hard I felt like crawling into a hole. Why did I say that?
"What about you, Your Highness? What brings you here?" I asked, trying to act calm, even though I wanted to disappear.
The prince''s expression shifted into something even colder, his voice dripping with arrogance as he replied, "I don''t need to report my move to you."
"Right? Of course, Your Highness," I squeaked, my forced smile threatening to split my face. But inside, I was cursing him with every insult I could think of. Arrogant royal peacock.
"Please, go ahead," I added hastily, waving my hand as if granting him permission.
He gave me one last look, the kind that screamed pathetic, before turning and striding away with his usual regal flair.
As soon as he was out of sight, I let out a shaky breath and stabbed the grass in frustration. Why, oh why, am I like this?!
This all started because of those damn scrolls in the Homonhon Empire.
Why were they so important to the prince? He was already in power, so why make everyone miserable over some ancient words? From what I could piece together, the scrolls supposedly told a story of dragons and power. But it''s not like that power was literally hiding in someone''s heart, right?
What was his obsession with this? I''d get it if the scrolls could send me back home¡ªbut no. They were just some cryptic, rhyming story about dragons, like one of those crappy fairy tales. Atleast from what I understand.
I shook my head. I didn''t have time to waste on these thoughts. Hiding my identity was getting harder by the day, and to make things worse, I couldn''t even bathe with all these naked men around. I''d have to wait until they fell asleep and hope the water wasn''t ice-cold by then.
[[Several Hours Later]]
"Argh! Why is the water so cold?!" I yelled, stepping into the lake little by little. I hadn''t planned to take a bath, but a cricket jumping on my face woke me up, and I couldn''t go back to sleep. It had been days since I last cleaned up, and I felt gross. So, with everyone asleep in their tents, I snuck off to wash. My hygiene was officially dead, and desperate times called for desperate measures.
But the water? It was freezing.
"Ah, whatever!" I muttered, shivering as I forced myself in deeper. My teeth were chattering, and every part of me felt like it was being stabbed by tiny ice needles. Is this what dying feels like? My trembling hands worked quickly, scrubbing like my life depended on it, because honestly, it did¡ªany longer and hypothermia might finish the job and end my story.
I peeked over the rocks every few seconds, paranoia creeping in. What if someone showed up? The idea of being caught like this¡ªhalf-frozen, dripping wet, and looking like a drowned rat¡ªwas worse than the cold.
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
When I finally got out of the lake, I dressed with the speed of someone escaping a natural disaster, wrapping myself in every piece of dry clothing I owned. My fingers barely worked, and my lips felt like they belonged to someone else, but at least I was clean. Kind of.
Huddling by the firepit, I tried to coax warmth back into my bones, but it was useless. My body was staging a mutiny, my hair plastered to my face like a soggy mop. Maybe if I catch a cold, they''ll let me out of this madness, I thought grimly, but even that hope was dashed. My immune system, annoyingly efficient, refused to cooperate.
"Of course," I grumbled, "even my own body is against me."
Before I knew it, I fell asleep again, my wet hair sticking to my face.
"Hey, Tuk..."
"Tuk, wake up!"
I jolted awake, gasping for air, my fingers tightly clutching Leon''s clothes like they were asking for a fight. The nightmare still clung to me¡ªthat headless face from my first day in this world, it became creepy, and smiled at me.
This place... it just keeps giving me new traumas, I thought grimly.
"Are you okay? Sorry for waking you so abruptly, but we have to go now." Leon''s voice was soft, but the urgency in his words sent a chill through me. I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead, trying to make sense of where I was. The weather wasn''t helping¡ªit was as if nature couldn''t decide between desert heat or autumn chill. Around us, the camp was bustling, people swiftly packing up. "Everyone''s been preparing. we''re entering the border of Homonhon."
Ah, that''s right... We''re at war. Maybe that''s why I dreamed of that scene again.
Leon gave me a small smile as he helped me up. "By the way, I didn''t know you had curly hair. That''s rare¡ªbut it suits you."
My hand flew to my head. I''d forgotten to tie my hair before sleeping. It was still damp from last night''s freezing lake bath. I fumbled to fix it while following Leon to one of the barracks, my body heavy with exhaustion.
I should''ve cut it when I had the chance. Keeping my hair in this kind of environment is a nightmare.
As the journey went on, even the trees seemed confused¡ªsome had autumn leaves, while others bloomed like it was spring. The ground couldn''t decide either, switching between rock-hard and mushy like summer mud.
The warriors? They acted like none of this was strange. They didn''t care about the weird creatures rustling in the bushes or staring at us from the trees. Meanwhile, I flinched at every creepy critter that popped out of nowhere. But what really kept the warriors going was every lake or waterfall we passed. Without fail, they''d strip down and dive right in, their... well, mushrooms flapping freely in the breeze.
No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t avoid seeing it. Each time, my brain screamed, Why, why, why?! But I bit my tongue¡ªcausing a scene would only make things worse. So, I told myself to meditate. This is normal, I thought. Just think of it as some weird Adam-and-Eve era.
Yeah, sure. Totally normal. Let''s try to enjoy the view.
After what felt like an eternity of endless walking, we finally stumbled out of the forest into a barren, icy wasteland. Snow mixed with dirt crunched underfoot, the air bitterly cold despite the glaring sun overhead. I''d lost track of how many days had passed since we left the palace. The warriors around me marched tirelessly, unbothered by the grueling journey, while I felt like I was slowly dying in heavy armor, each step more agonizing than the last.
Why is it so damn cold now? What''s wrong with the weather in this world?!
My toes throbbed, raw and aching. The nail on my baby toe had already fallen off somewhere along the way, but I didn''t even have the energy to care anymore. I just wanted the pain to stop¡ªwhether by battle or by the cold, I wasn''t picky.
Suddenly, the commander''s voice pierced the freezing air. "Heads up, warriors! Anytime now, the battle will begin. Keep your spirits high and show them the strength of the prince''s warriors! FOR THE EMPIRE!"
"FOR THE EMPIRE!!!" the warriors roared in unison, their voices a wave of determination.
Meanwhile, all I could think was, The end.
Please let this end.
Chapter 13: The Shadow of War
"WE ARE BEING ATTACKED!"
I heard someone shout, and then everything went crazy.
"GET READY FOR BATTLE!!!"
Before I could think, arrows were falling from the sky like sharp rain. The white snow turned red as people got hit. I could smell blood, and I heard people screaming in pain.
I hate this world! I hate Isekai!!
The air seemed to freeze. The shout was so loud. We all stopped talking and saw the warriors walking forward, with the prince in front. The sound of weapons hitting each other was so loud. My heart was beating so hard. The ground felt like it was shaking. I felt like something heavy was pushing on my chest.
''This is real. This is really happening!''
Clang! Shing! Cling!
The battle was so loud and scary. Warriors were fighting hard. The sound of swords hitting each other was everywhere, echoing around me like the tolling of a death bell. Smoke and dust choked the sky, casting an eerie twilight over the chaos, turning everything into a distorted nightmare.
I had admired strong women in stories, but I am not Mulan or Merida. I never wished or dreamed to be like them! What good was being brave in this? I wasn''t a warrior. I wasn''t a hero. I would''ve given anything to be a delicate noblewoman with a fan, safe and far from this horror.
"ARROWS COMING!!!"
The warning cut through the noise, making me suddenly alert. I fell and crawled to the snow and closed my eyes tight as arrows flew over me. I heard them hit people with awful sounds. When I dared to look up, the warriors had made a wall with their shields to protect each other. I crawled to the middle of their group, feeling like a scared child hiding behind big people. I saw their bloody swords and broken shields and felt ashamed. What was I even doing here?
The fighting was all around me, so loud and violent. My legs were shaking as I tried to move after the warriors changed formation. People were falling all around me. Every breath I took felt like it might be my last. My chest hurt from trying so hard to stay alive. Honestly, I am lucky to be safe¡ª
Clang!
"Or not," I mumbled, barely shielding myself when a knight ran at me, his face hidden by a dirty helmet, his sword ready to kill.
"N-no, I''m not an enemy!" my voice cracked trying to convince him, but he saw my red armor and knew I was his enemy.
''Of course. Red armor! It was like asking to be killed.''
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
He hit harder and faster, making my arm tremble. A man''s strength is no joke. I could barely hold up my sword, my arms shaking like jelly from the force of his strikes. Just when I thought I was done for, someone else jumped in and ended my attacker with one clean move.
The warrior with the red cap gave me a quick glance, but I didn''t stick around to say thanks. My legs had a mind of their own, carrying me far away to where the fighting wasn''t as bad. I ducked behind a pile of snow, breathing hard and shaking all over. My heart was pounding so loud, I was sure it would give me away.
''What was all that training for if all I can do is hide? Call me a coward, but I am not your everyday war girl!'' I hid deeper in the snow, watching the battle.
It was horrible. There was blood on the snow and parts of bodies everywhere. I could hear people screaming as they died or won. I felt like I was going to be sick. I wanted to run, but where? There was no way out. Death was everywhere, ready to get me if I made one mistake. My only hope was that the Homonhon Empire, the place from the old stories in the scrolls, had a way to save me. All this stupid war, the scroll, and the codes better be worth it, or I swear, I''ll burn them all.
Clang!
I froze as something flew past me on my right. I was too scared to look, but I saw it roll from the corner of my eye. It was so fast and close. I remembered that first scary day when I came here¡ªthat terrifying thing that fell in front of me.
''Please don''t be a head. Please, not a head,'' I begged in my mind, holding my breath.
Slowly, very slowly, I made myself turn to look. I was so scared, but I had to see.
I breathed out in relief, still shaking. It wasn''t a head. It was just a dented metal helmet that had fallen off someone. It was on the ground next to me¡ªnot dangerous now, but I was still scared. I stayed still in my hiding place, listening. It was quieter here, but I knew I was still in the middle of a war. The cold air smelled like blood, and it made me feel sick.
"Damn, he''s a monster," I said quietly. I could see the prince fighting. He moved so smoothly and killed the last enemy soldier easily. His face never changed, even when he wiped off the blood.
The only reason I felt a little safe in my hiding place was because of him. He had killed most of the enemies around; if it''s a good thing or not, I don''t know. I hid in the snow, putting my face on my knees.
I felt so depressed.
I had only wanted to buy some nice shoes after working at home for so long. Now I was here, trying not to die in this crazy world. The life I wanted to go back to seemed so far away now.
Why am I even trying to live? I thought sadly. I should be safe at home by now... What did I do to deserve this? I started to cry a little. I slapped my cheeks to make myself stop.
''Crying won''t help. Get yourself together!'' I took a deep breath and tried to think clearly in all this chaos.
"Wait, this scene... could it be¡ª" I stopped, realizing something scary but still hopeful.
The bloody ground, the dead bodies everywhere¡ªit was just like when I first came to this world. It was like I was in a twisted version of a story I once read, where the main character had to keep living through the chaos she had started without knowing. Could this world be like that story I read? I hoped so. If it was, there had to be a way out.
In stories, characters always find something¡ªa bracelet, a necklace, some magic thing to help them escape. But I had nothing. My shoes, my bag, everything I had when I came here was gone. I felt desperate as I looked around the battlefield, hoping for a sign.
''Please, please, let this be inside a story or something,'' I pleaded in the back of my mind.
Maybe there was a hidden door, like the one that brought me here. I looked in the air, even jumped around, half-expecting to see a glowing hole, a way back to my world. But there was nothing. Just the cold, hard truth of where I was.
I have not transmigrated, and this is not inside the story. This is...reality.
"So, you managed to dodge death, but you''re still crazy in the head, huh?" The prince''s voice cut through my frantic thoughts, sharp and mocking.
He strode toward me, tapping the hilt of his sword against my skull. It stung, but more as a jarring wake-up call than a true hit. I winced, the sharp pain pulling me back into reality. His icy demeanor, his gaze as frigid as the blood-stained snow beneath us.
"Leave the bodies. We move forward," he commanded.
The prince called out to one of his personal warriors, "Pierce, leave your group to clean up this mess." He mounted his horse with ease, giving one last glance at something before leading his remaining men forward into the heart of the empire.
Chapter 14: The missing piece
The Homonhon palace was a breathtaking contrast to Marceau''s fortress. While Marceau''s palace screamed of gold and brute power, the Diamond Palace shimmered with an almost ethereal elegance. As soon as I stepped inside, I was mesmerized. The walls, adorned in silver, blue-grey, and white, sparkled like facets of a diamond, casting a soft, otherworldly glow.
Slender arches and graceful columns seemed both delicate and strong, a marvel of sophistication. The polished floors gleamed beneath me, reflecting the light from ornate chandeliers that scattered a prismatic glow. The cool, fragrant air carried the scent of exotic flowers, making the entire palace feel like a dream brought to life.
As I marveled at the palace''s beauty, something caught my eye¡ªa series of intricate markings woven into the palace''s very design, eerily familiar to those of Marceau, but with one key difference: a dragon encircling the symbols. My thoughts immediately drifted to the scroll.
The scrolls had hinted at something about a realm guarded by dragons. The scroll spoke of pieces and a rightful space. It gnawed at me. Could it be referring to... the way between worlds? The dragon''s power. The prince''s obsession. It all began to fit together, like fragments of a long-forgotten puzzle. And the fact that I was suddenly transported here was undeniable proof that there might be a way out¡ªif I could figure it out in time. I tried to remember what I discovered these past few months:
??
Inscribe: ???57 5???? ?#? ????|< 7#?? ???4?3, 74|<3 4 ?13?3 4?? 6?1?3 ?17# 4 6??1??53. ??37 7#3 6?347 ??46?? 6?4?? ????? ???4?3 4?? 17 ?1???? 5#?? ???? 7#3 ?16#7=??? 5?4?3.
Translated: Lost soul who look thy place, take a piece and guide with a glimpse. Let the great dragon guard your place and it will show you the rightful space.
The symbols twisted before my eyes, but one stood out¡ªa dragon''s claw. Slowly, the text unraveled in my mind: Lost soul who seeks their place... take a piece... the dragon guards your rightful space.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
The prince had boasted of great power and wealth contained within the scrolls, and I now understood why he was so obsessed. After studying the 8th part of the scroll, which spoke of a promise bound to the strong heart, I wondered if the "pieces" referenced were indeed the scrolls themselves.
??Inscribe: ??
|, ?#? #???? 7#3 ?34??7# 4?? ???3? ?= 7#3 ?16#7?? ??3. B??3553? 34?# ?13?35 7? 7#3 57???6 #34?7. ?17# 4 ????153 81?? 1? ??? #4??, ?? ?4? ?17# 4 51?=??? #34?7 ?4? #???? 7#3 ???3? 1? ??? #34?7.
Translated: I, who hold the wealth and power of the mighty one. Blessed each piece to the strong heart. With a promise bound in my hand, no man with a sinful heart can hold the power in our heart.
Leon''s words echoed in my mind, amplifying my unease. The prince''s belief in the scroll''s magic only deepened my suspicions. The author of the scrolls had knowledge from both the past and future, guiding someone¡ªmaybe someone like me¡ªback home.
As my mind spun with the scroll''s secrets, the throne room came into view. The grandeur matched the palace''s beauty, but my thoughts were elsewhere¡ªon the pieces of the puzzle that now felt so dangerously close to falling into place. Yet the prince, sitting on the throne, was all too real.
The prince settled into the vacant seat with an air of absolute authority, as though the space had long awaited his presence. The throne, a magnificent creation of silver and crystal, gleamed under the light, each facet catching it like a flawless diamond. Its design blended perfectly with the lavish room, a marriage of grandeur and restrained elegance.
Then, the atmosphere shifted¡ªthicker, charged with something unspoken. A presence entered, drawing the attention of every soul in the room, mine included. My breath stilled. The man who strode in carried a beauty beyond description, more ethereal than human. His golden hair caught the light like spun sunlight, and his eyes¡ªblue-grey and fathomless¡ªseemed to pierce through flesh and bone, as though seeing the secrets within me. His physique held both strength and elegance, each movement deliberate, calculated.
But he was bound¡ªthick silver chains clasped his wrists and ankles. This wasn''t just any citizen of Homonhon. He was a prisoner.
Something within me shifted, a sudden, inexplicable rush of unease and attraction. I couldn''t pull my eyes away.
"He''s... stunning," I whispered, barely recognizing my own voice.
And yet the truth came crashing in: He is not my ally. This man, whatever power he held, was in chains¡ªunder Marceau''s control. A tool for their purpose, not mine. Whatever danger he posed, it was aimed at me just as much as it was contained by the prince''s will.
Fear knotted in my chest. Could he know something of the scrolls? Of the dragon?
What if he''s the key?
He might be the missing piece¡ªthe one who could either complete my puzzle or tear everything apart.
Chapter 15: Taking the risk
"So it''s true, you have looks to boast of," he commented, his gaze still fixed on the figure of the man whose beauty seemed almost unreal.
''What?'' I blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected praise. ''Is he gay?''
The smirk that followed quickly dispelled any doubts, replacing confusion with a sharper sense of unease.
With a subtle gesture, the prince signaled to one of his warriors. The movement was deliberate, and commanding. The warrior, with practiced efficiency, forced the woman beside the beautiful man to her knees. My confusion melted into grim realization as I recognized the striking similarity between the two¡ªtheir resemblance was undeniable, suggesting a familial bond, though the nature of their relationship remained unclear. The idea that they might be siblings, or perhaps even the same person in some twisted way, was disturbing.
"You will be a great addition to my collection," the prince said, his voice dripping with a cruel satisfaction as he surveyed the trembling woman. Her fear was palpable, her body quaking as she was forced to kneel before him by one of the warriors.
The man who had been identified as Prince Richard of Homonhon erupted in outrage. "Don''t touch my sister, you dam¡ª!" His defiant cry was abruptly cut off as two of the prince''s warriors grabbed him, pinning him down and silencing his attempts to protect her.
"Ah, Prince Richard of Homonhon," the prince mocked, his tone laced with cruel amusement still sitting in the throne. "It''s been a while indeed. Did you enjoy my gift?"
The words hung in the air, heavy with malice and a deep-seated enmity that promised more suffering to come. At the mention of the "gift," the woman let out a heart-wrenching cry.
Watching from the sidelines, I felt a surge of helplessness and horror. Although I didn''t fully grasp the depth of their conflict, it was clear from the conversation that the prince of Homonhon and his sister were in grave danger. The scene before me mirrored my own desperate situation on the very first day I arrived in this world, evoking a chilling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.
Despite being pinned down, the prince of Homonhon managed to summon a burst of strength fueled by desperation. With a fierce effort, he flipped over his captors and struck the warrior holding the princess. "Eliza!" Richard''s voice cracked with panic as he caught sight of her trembling figure, trapped in the chaos. He rushed to her side, gripping her arm with fierce urgency, eyes wide with a protective fire.
"Run, Eliza! GO!!" His voice broke, pushing her toward safety. There was a desperation in his touch¡ªa silent promise that he would shield her, no matter the cost. He shouted, urgency lacing his voice as he pushed her away from danger and brandished a stolen sword to defend her.
"But where? W...what about you?!" Eliza cried, her voice trembling with confusion and fear.
"I''ll be fine. You know what I''m capable of, so go... GO!!" The prince''s voice was firm, his resolve unmistakable as he urged his sister to flee.
Eliza hesitated only briefly before closing her eyes and sprinting away, leaving her brother behind. As the prince brandished the stolen sword, his gaze never left her retreating form, his lips mouthing a wordless prayer. He fought valiantly, but it was evident that the warriors had overwhelmed the palace, leaving little hope for her escape.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
"It''s no use," the prince remarked with cold detachment. "She''ll be back here in no time, so this struggle means nothing."
With a chilling calmness, he easily subdued the prince of Homonhon. Swiftly, he shattered the prince''s sword with a decisive blow, followed by a crushing punch to his stomach and face. The prince of Homonhon crumpled to the floor, bruised and battered.
''No! Not the face!'' I thought, feeling a pang of sympathy despite the dire circumstances.
"Tie him down and get the princess," the prince ordered with unfeeling authority. "Have you found the scroll?"
"Apologies, Your Highness. Our warriors are still searching for it," one of the generals reported. The prince''s gaze shifted to the subdued prince of Homonhon, who lay bound and defeated.
"No need. I think I know where it is." The prince approached the fallen prince of Homonhon, yanking his hair back to expose his face. "Search him."
The warriors complied, and soon they discovered the folded scroll hidden in a secret pocket beneath the prince''s shoes.
"Historian." The prince''s sudden address startled me. "Read this."
With my mind racing, I approached the prince and took the scroll, bowing as I did so. As I looked up, I met the furious and resigned gaze of the prince of Homonhon. Ignoring him, I began to unfold the scroll, focusing on its contents.
Before I could react, I realized the situation was unfolding in a way I hadn''t anticipated. Why had the prince asked me to read the scroll if he knew I couldn''t fully decipher it? Perhaps he wanted me to verify its legitimacy¡ªor maybe he was testing me.
"What should we do with the prince, Your Highness?" one of the attendants asked, glancing between the two princes.
"Kill him." The prince''s command was sharp and decisive. Before anyone could act, I interjected.
"No," I said firmly, causing all eyes to turn toward me, including those of both princes.
"You''d better explain yourself, or you''ll find out what happens next." The prince''s sword was dangerously close to my neck, his expression cold and menacing.
"Yes, Your Highness," I said quickly, my voice laced with desperation. "Unfortunately, this scroll is different from what we''ve read so far. It contains information I cannot¡ªwait, let me explain!" I frantically said as he started pointing his sword at me.
"If you can''t read it, you''re of no use to us," the prince replied, his tone uncompromising while his sword stopped right at my neck.
"I... didn''t say I can''t read it at all, Your Highness," I countered, my mind racing. I''ve got to be careful here. One misstep and I''ll never see my world again.
"What I mean is that this scroll contains words that only a citizen of the Homonhon would understand." I held my breath, feeling the weight of every gaze on me. I need them to believe me long enough to keep Richard alive¡ªlong enough for me to crack this scroll and find my way home. The prince''s grip on his sword tightened, but I forced myself to meet his gaze. This has to work.
"Earlier, I saw some inscriptions on the pillars of this palace; they resemble some of the characters on this scroll." I pointed to one of the characters. "That''s why I believe I''ll need someone from the royal family to fully interpret it."
The prince was silent for a moment, his gaze scrutinizing me. Finally, he asked, "You only need one person, correct? "
"I think so," I replied, my voice wavering slightly.
"We still have the princess for that, so kill him." The prince''s order was chillingly dismissive.
''What now? What more can I do? Damn it!'' I thought, my mind racing to find a way to avert disaster.
"What if¡ª!" I shouted, cutting into the tense silence. "What if we fail to retrieve the princess?"
"Are you questioning the capabilities of my warriors?" The prince''s glare was icy, but I stood my ground.
"No, Your Highness," I responded, forcing calm into my voice. "I''m suggesting that the Homonhon prince and princess might know something crucial about the palace''s structure. There''s a strong possibility that there are hidden passages that could help the princess escape."
Despite his battered state, the prince of Homonhon managed to speak through clenched teeth. "I didn''t realize you had intelligent people around you, Michaelli. My people have already secured my sister and will keep her safe. You won''t get what you seek."
His words gave me a glimmer of hope. I took a deep breath, my fear mingling with relief as I realized my bluff had partially worked.
"Lock him up in the dungeon and search for the princess!" the prince ordered, his voice edged with frustration.
"Yes, Your Highness!" The warriors moved swiftly. The Homonhon prince was dragged away, bound, and defeated as the search began.
So the prince''s name was Michaelli... I didn''t know that until now. The thought flickered through my mind¡ªprobably not the most important detail at the moment, but I''d never bothered to ask.
"And you," Michaelli''s sharp tone yanked me back to reality. "You''d better extract what you need from him and transcribe those scrolls for me as soon as possible."
"Sure, Your Highness. Leave it to me." I nodded quickly, feeling an odd sense of relief. Wait¡ªdid I just do a thumbs-up in front of the prince?! It was an instinctive, almost comical gesture, but in that moment, it felt like my own little act of defiance. A flicker of hope amidst the chaos.
The prince''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, as if he were trying to decipher the meaning behind my casual defiance, but he soon turned away, his attention shifting back to the pressing task of finding the princess.
The fate of both princes¡ªand perhaps the entire empire¡ªnow hung in the balance of our next moves.
Chapter 16: The Prince Of Homonhon Empire
The following day, I was summoned to the dungeon where the prince of the Homonhon was being held, just as His Highness had commanded. The sight that greeted me was a stark contrast to the image of regal authority I had imagined. The once proud prince was barely recognizable, his face marred by blood and grime, his elegant clothing reduced to tattered rags. Chains bound him to the wall, stripping him of any semblance of dignity or power.
I showed my identification card to the warrior guarding the cell. He scrutinized it with intensity, then finally unlocked the cage. As he left us alone, returning to his post at the main entrance, the door creaked open, and I hesitated for a moment, feeling the weight of what I was about to do.
"Hi?" I managed awkwardly, not entirely sure how to approach the fallen prince.
He glared at me, his silence heavy with anger and despair. The weight of his loss hung in the air, making it difficult to find the right words. How do you comfort someone who has lost everything? But I needed his help to complete the scroll and, ultimately, to return home.
"Don''t worry, I''m not here to force you into anything. I''m here to let you know that I''m not your enemy. I''m here to help," I said, trying to inject sincerity into my voice, but he remained mute.
"I''m willing to help you escape. In return, I need your help to get back to my world."
"I don''t need help."
"Really? Even if I told you your sister was caught by our prince?"
The prince''s eyes widened, surprise and rage flashing across his face. "Ha! My sister will never be caught by any of your people. I''m sure she''s already escaped with the rest of our people."
"Well, I''m afraid I''ve already captured her," I replied, remembering how I had found the princess desperately trying to hide among the shelves in the library. She had looked like a small, frightened rabbit, nearly in tears, mistaking me for one of those fearsome warriors.
It was adorable!
"You think you can fool me?" the prince barked, his fury barely masking his disbelief.
Without a word, I dropped a small, delicate hair ornament in front of him. "I found her hiding among the shelves in the library. I guess the hidden paths have already been discovered by our warriors."
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"YOU! Where is she?! Answer me!" The prince''s desperation was palpable as he strained against his chains, as if he could strangle me with his gaze alone.
"Don''t worry. She''s somewhere safe," I said, trying to calm him down. "Probably," I added, realizing she might not be entirely safe after we got separated during her escape. But that only made the prince angrier.
"Probably, you say?!" he snapped.
I observed the prince for a few seconds as he struggled against his chains, much like watching my dog throw a tantrum before getting a shot at the vet. I''d been thinking for a while now about how to convince him, just as I had convinced the princess to trust me. And, as I suspected, having proof was the most effective and efficient way.
"Don''t worry. The fact that she''s not here with you means she''s safe."
"That''s not very reassuring at all."
"Well, it''s not like you have many other options. Besides, your sister gave me this pin, which means she trusted me. Right?" I said, flashing him my most disarming smile as I sat down in front of him.
"Ha, who do you think you''re fooling? For all I know, you must have stole¡ª"
Without hesitation, I began unbuttoning my clothes and undoing my chest binding, revealing my cleavage. "I know it''s hard to earn your trust. That''s why I''m showing you this secret of mine. As you can see¡ª"
"C...Cover yourself! Now!" he sputtered, his face turning a deep shade of red.
''Oh, I didn''t realize he was this bashful.'' I thought, trying to stifle my amusement.
"What are you smiling about?" he demanded, still flustered.
"Oh, I just thought it was cute how similarly you and your sister reacted just now," I giggled, quickly covering myself and re-tightening my clothes.
"You let my sister see that?!" His horror was so palpable that I don''t know if I should take his word as an insult but I decided to be nonchalant about it
"Oh no, we didn''t have much time. I just grabbed her hand and let her touch them," I said as I adjusted my clothes.
The prince looked utterly speechless.
"As you can see, I''m a woman pretending to be a man not that I want to, but I have to. I''ve never told anyone about this, except you and your sister, because... well, I had to."
I started rambling, waving my hands around for emphasis. "The prince captured me, and I became his historian to translate the scroll for him. I had no choice but to disguise myself because, you know, their country is full of scum. I was actually hoping your country would win so I could escape, but... those monsters are too strong for their own good. Oh, just to clarify, by ''country,'' I mean your land, towns, or whatever you call it. You get what I mean, right?"
"Why are you telling me this?" he asked, looking utterly confused.
"I told you, it''s because I need your help to get back to my world," I added. I couldn''t afford to waste time trying to gain his trust¡ªI simply didn''t have enough of it.
This was the only moment when His Highness''s secret warriors were nowhere to be seen. The prince was consumed with internal affairs, and the rest of his warriors were either hunting for the princess or securing the newly conquered empire. It was now or never¡ªour one and only chance.
But just as we moved, a shadow flickered in the corner of my eye. My heart pounded as I turned, bracing for the worst. But instead of a lurking assassin, I saw¡ a bug. A tiny, harmless bug.
It darted right at my face, and without thinking, I let out an embarrassing yelp and flailed my hands to shoo it away. Here I was, trying to be serious and convincing, and instead, I ended up battling a bug like it was some terrifying enemy.
"What?" I hissed to the prince. He just stared at me, wide-eyed, clearly trying not to laugh.
I took a deep breath, regaining my composure. The bug seems to help me lower his guard "Listen, His Highness''s secret warriors are skilled in tracking. Fortunately, they''re not around at the moment. Once they''re mobilized, it will be much harder for me to help you escape. I only need a few words translated from the scroll, so if you cooperate, it''s a win-win for both of us."
"I don''t know what''s written on those words, but if you can truly read them, then that man will be unstoppable. I would rather die than help you gain that power."
"I understand, I also agree with not giving them the dragon''s power, which is why I''m manipulating what I transcribe for him. So don''t die."
"What?" he was clearly flabbergasted.
His reaction made sense, though. After all, who else would have the audacity to deceive the Empire of Marceau and its formidable prince but someone as reckless¡ªor maybe just plain crazy¡ªas me?
Chapter 17: The Trust of a Knight
"I''m the only one who can read the scrolls easily¡ªat least for now," I said, forcing calm into my voice. "But once the other historians catch up, they''ll realize I''ve been holding back. It''ll take them years to fully understand the scrolls, and by then, I''ll be long gone."
The prince''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering in their depths like the dying flame beside us. "So, you''re deceiving them?"
His words stung, a sharp reminder of my precarious position. I''d spent too long treading carefully around these men of power, knowing one wrong move could land me in a cell¡ªor worse.
"I''m just trying to survive," I replied, keeping my tone steady. I felt his gaze drilling into me, a scrutiny that could strip away my fa?ade. "I can only stall them for so long, but it''s better than handing over all the words."
He studied me, the tension thickening the air between us. After a long pause, he nodded, a reluctant acceptance shimmering in his eyes. "Alright. I''ll help you. But if anything happens to my sister, you''ll regret it."
"Fair enough," I said with a wry smile, attempting to break the tension.
He squinted, still sizing me up. "How can you be so confident?"
"I have a plan," I stated, meeting his gaze with unyielding conviction. "And I trust my plan."
The prince paused, his gaze fixed on me. I could see him wrestling with his doubts, his skepticism battling with the hope that I might actually have a clue about what I''m doing. The silence stretched, thick with tension, as he weighed whether to trust me or not.
Finally, he spoke, his voice cautious but curious. "Tell me your plan."
I couldn''t help but grin to myself. ''This won''t be easy, but don''t underestimate me.''
"I finished transcribing the scroll from your country last night," I said, keeping my voice as calm as possible.
The prince''s eyes widened in surprise. His jaw clenched, and I could almost see the wheels turning in his head. "You what?" His voice was tight, somewhere between disbelief and anger.
I swallowed hard, trying not to let his reaction shake me. I needed him on my side, but I couldn''t afford to seem too eager to please. "I told you I could do it," I said, meeting his gaze head-on.
I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small, worn notebook. I flipped through the pages until I found the passage I had spent all night decoding. "Listen to this," I said, my voice steady as I began to read.
"''Only those who ????? ???? ??????? can attain what you desire. Thus, all the power and wealth will be achieved without a broken mind.''"
The words sent a shiver down my spine, their meaning slipping just out of reach. I''d been puzzling over those characters for hours, but no matter how many times I read it, the answer refused to reveal itself. It was frustrating, like staring at a lock without a key. I know I have seen this before, but I can''t remember where.
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
The prince''s eyes narrowed, trying to understand the cryptic message. "These ????? ???? ??????? are the exact words from the scrolls," I continued, glancing up to see his reaction. "But this, I can''t decipher what it means."
The prince''s expression shifted from shock to deep thought. The silence between us grew thick as if the weight of the mysterious phrase was a challenge that needed solving.
"If these characters are hard for me to understand," I said, my voice firm, "it will probably take others years to figure them out. You can lie during the interrogation tomorrow. I''m not sure how the prince will do it, but he said he''ll make you talk personally."
The prince sneered, a spark of defiance in his eyes. "Ha! How arrogant!"
I leaned closer, my tone serious. "I''ll tell him I failed to negotiate with you. When it''s his turn, tell him the scroll doesn''t belong to you¡ªit belongs to the princess."
"Why should I do that?" he snapped, suspicion evident in his voice.
"Don''t worry," I reassured him. "They won''t be able to find your sister for days. I''m telling you this so I can help you escape safely."
He looked at me, doubt still in his eyes. I knew it wasn''t easy to trust a stranger, especially in such a dire situation. But it was crucial for my plan to work. "If you don''t say those words," I warned, "I can''t help you. The prince thinks ''the heart'' in the scrolls is a literal heart. He''s been collecting and dissecting the hearts of those he thinks to own the scrolls. If you die, it won''t be long before your sister is caught."
His face hardened. "I won''t let my sister be dragged into this. It will only put her in more danger." His protective instincts were admirable but also clouded his judgment.
Frustration bubbled up inside me, but I kept my cool. "I know, but that''s not the point! We''re just buying time to keep you safe. Do you understand my plan? If you die, who will protect your sister? She''s lucky I found her yesterday. Do you really think she can survive running and hiding in the woods?"
I watched as my words began to sink in, the reality of the situation starting to hit him.
"How can I trust your plan? There''s a possibility that my heart will be gone by then," he asked, his voice quieter now but still uncertain.
"Listen," I said, lowering my voice to a whisper. "I have these pills that can stop your heart for a few minutes but heal you faster than any normal elixir. After the prince beats you to death, I''ll give you one of these pills. It''ll look like you died from his interrogation. I''ll take care of your body and how you escape after that is up to you."
The prince''s eyes narrowed, suspicion clear on his face. "How sure are you they won''t suspect my death?"
I leaned back, giving him a knowing look. "I''ve never met anyone who survived the prince''s interrogation and lived more than a week."
My words hung heavily in the air, and for a moment, I wondered if I''d pushed too hard. My heart pounded in my chest, but I kept my expression calm. He needed to believe I was in control. I couldn''t afford to show fear¡ªnot now.
''Come on! I risked my safety and spent almost all my money on that pill,'' I desperately plead in my mind.
He stared at me, his mind racing as he considered my proposal. The silence stretched until he finally spoke, his voice barely more than a whisper.
"What''s your name?"
"What?" I asked, surprised by the sudden shift in topic.
"I need to know your name and swear an oath of trust between us," the prince said seriously.
"I''m Tuk," I said hesitantly.
"Is that your real name?" he asked, trying to read my face.
"It doesn''t matter if it''s real or not, right?" I replied.
"It matters to us knights who rely on trust," he said firmly. I hesitated. Giving someone your name was like handing them a thread¡ªone they could pull on and unravel the person I worked so hard to become. But right now, trust was a currency I needed, and it''s not like he can find me in my world.
"My name is Sunniva. You can call me Sun or Iva," I introduced myself for the first time in this world.
"I''m Richard Helios, second son and prince of Homonhon. As a knight of the empire, I trust this fellow Sunniva and will help her decode the words in return for helping me." He spoke solemnly as if making a vow to a god.
"Are you done?" I asked when he finished.
Silence stretched between us until he finally spoke, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Heart."
He looked at me, a glimmer of realization in his eyes. "the word means ''heart'' in our language. The last character ????? means heart and ??????? means learned. Together, it translates to ''learned the heart,'' which can also mean ''love.''"
We both fell silent after he explained the word. The prince smirked. "Ha! That man can never attain my ancestor''s power because he doesn''t know how to love."
His smirk was triumphant, but my mind raced in a different direction.
The realization hit me like a lightning bolt. The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place. Without a word, I grabbed my notes and scribbled down the fully translated phrase, my hand moving almost on its own as the weight of the meaning sank in.
What Richard said might make sense in his context, but not with the scroll. If the heart in the scroll meant the same as love, why change the character? Something didn''t add up.
Chapter 18: The Final Scroll
A wide smile spread across my face as the truth of the ancient words unfolded before me.
??
?????? 7#?53 ?#? ????? ???? ??????? 4? 637 1?7? 7#3 7??7# ?= ?#47 7#3?? ?351?3. ¨“#?5, 4???? ???3? 4?? ?34??7# ?1???? 83 641?3? ?17#??7 4 8??|<3? ?1??.
Translate:
Only those who ''learn the heart'' can get into the truth of what they desire. Thus, all power and wealth will be gained without a broken mind.
"No, I don''t think that''s right, but we can still use what you said," I muttered, my mind racing. Ideas juggled in my head like a chaotic circus act.
"What?" The prince''s voice snapped me back to reality, like a cold bucket of water thrown in my face.
"It''s not love¡ªit''s the heart," I said, stepping closer. I placed my hand gently on his chest.
"?3?1 4? ?3." The ancient words slipped from my tongue¡ªa phrase I''d encountered in one of the scrolls. If the power truly existed, then perhaps this word was the key to unlocking it. But all that emerged was a faint glimmer of light, like a weary firefly struggling to glow. This must be the power the prince senses, I thought, or perhaps just a reluctant spark.
"What are you doing?" the prince asked, confusion and suspicion mixing in his tone, as if he couldn''t decide whether I was crazy or had a strange hobby.
''He''s probably not the one with the key.'' The realization hit me like a brick, but I kept my cool, fighting the urge to groan in frustration.
"I was told your royal family has two sons and one daughter. Is that true?" I asked, trying to sound casual.
His face darkened like someone had switched off the last light of his happiness. "My brother died protecting the border, along with my parents. So, it''s just my sister and me now."
"So, she''s the one with the heart problem," I said, more to myself than to him. His silence was confirmation enough.
"Silence means yes," I murmured, piecing it together like a puzzle that finally made sense. "Why do you want to know?" His voice was wary now, trying to figure out if I was a dangerous ally or a complete lunatic.
"If my theory is correct," I said, urgency creeping into my voice, "then His Highness must never get ahold of your sister." Panic surged through me. How did I almost miss this?
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
The prince stared, confusion mixed with reluctant admiration. It seemed I''d stumbled onto something important, even in my chaotic reasoning.
"That''s what I''m trying to prevent!" he snapped, his frustration palpable.
Suddenly, footsteps echoed closer. Panic tightened its grip on me. In a rush ,I grabbed his collar, yanking him close enough to feel his breath on my cheek. ''Listen carefully,'' I whispered, the weight of my words anchoring us in this precarious alliance.
"Richard, Prince of Homonhon¡ªwhen you ''die,'' I''ll place a bottle in your pocket. Spray it over yourself when you wake up. The scent will help you escape into the woods and lose His Highness''s people trail for at least a day. They''ll believe you died in interrogation. I''ll make sure all traces of you are gone."
His eyes flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªsuspicion, confusion, and a glimmer of trust.
"I''ll be waiting for you at the playground¡ªthat''s what your sister left for you. Don''t make me regret this," I whispered, my voice barely masking the tremor of doubt that snaked through me. My fingers clenched tighter around Richard''s collar, the fabric rough and unyielding under my hands. His pulse beat erratically beneath my thumb, a stark reminder of what I was about to risk¡ªfor both of us.
I forced my hand to steady. This was the only way. The prince of Marceau wouldn''t stop until he had what he wanted, and Richard didn''t stand a chance against his fury. But even now, as the plan unfolded in my mind, I couldn''t shake the gnawing thought: What if I was wrong?
Richard''s eyes locked onto mine, searching for assurance I didn''t have the strength to give. His trust weighed heavily on me, a burden I hadn''t fully anticipated. What if the medicine didn''t work? What if stopping his heart wasn''t enough to fool them?
I leaned in closer, my voice barely above a breath. "We only get one shot at this," I added, just as the guard appeared.
"Hey, visit''s over. They need you upstairs," the guard warrior barked.
"This is pointless," I growled, shoving the prince away with a feigned irritation, storming out to sell the act.
''I''m almost there. Just a little more, and I might finally go back!'' My pulse quickened, each beat echoing in my ears like a drum. I felt a tremor run through my hands, but I clenched my fists to steady them. For some reason, I got involved with all these royalty people. Why do I always meet a prince but not a duke when this place feels like the northern part of this region?
As I emerged from the dungeon, a familiar voice called out, "Tuk! You''re safe!" It was Sire Leon, his voice thick with relief as he hurried toward me.
I was glad to see everyone alive, but the weariness etched on their faces spoke of how hard it had been to survive. "Leon, everyone... I''m glad you all made it," I said, pushing Leon''s head away playfully as he leaned in for a hug. "But I can''t say we''re really safe just yet. We''ve got a problem with the scroll."
The group fell silent, tension creeping into the air.
"W-what do you mean?" Marco asked, his voice trembling slightly. I could see the worry written on all their faces as they absorbed my words.
"See this?" I revealed a small scratch on my neck, a parting gift from yesterday''s encounter. "The prince gave me this."
Their faces paled as the implications sank in.
"Should we heal our wounds before we go collecting new ones?" I said sarcastically, trying to lighten the mood as I led them toward the clinic.
The war was over, but the scars it left behind would take time to heal¡ªor so I thought. Strangely, my wounds and scratches healed within just a few days. It was so fast, I started to wonder¡ªare their doctors even normal doctors, or magical healers? Or is it because of the ointment they used? Could their medicine be more advanced than ours?
I''m so stupid! Now that I think about it, all their products seem familiar, like things from my own world. So, does that mean the elixir from the black market could actually be real? I can''t help but feel guilty for experimenting on the prince, but if it works like the seller promised, that would be amazing. If not... well, Plan B it is hehe.
But seriously, what kind of era is this? If I''d known I''d end up here, I would''ve researched the isekai thing properly instead of just casually reading and watching stuff about it. Now I''m stuck, with no clue what I''m doing. I guess I have no choice but to go with the flow... even if that flow turns into a storm.
Marceau had emerged as the sole ruler of the land, and with that came the promise of sweeping changes. I''d taken too many risks and made too many reckless gambles. But how much longer can I keep this up? I tried to push the thought away, but it lingered, unsettling and insistent: Would I survive the changes that were coming, or would these world swallow me whole?
Chapter 19: Sunniva and the Scroll of Archanographica
Several weeks after Sunniva was transported into the world of dominance, the Arcanographica scroll intrigued her more than anything else. It was the key to unlocking something deeper¡ªa power that had shaped this world for centuries. She managed to obtain a copy of the scroll from the historian''s office, and now she sat alone in her room.
Before her, spread out on the worn wooden table, lay the ancient scrolls. The ink twisted into forgotten symbols¡ªsymbols that no one in this world could understand. But now, she could.
Her hands trembled slightly as she traced the edges of the scroll. What lay within these words could turn the tides of kingdoms. But for Sunniva, this wasn''t about ruling or power for power''s sake. It was about survival. And in this world, survival meant holding onto secrets no one else could even dream of uncovering.
She had spent weeks decoding these runes using a method she knew well from her own world. While historians like Leon and Marco wasted time analyzing every curve and connection in the symbols, overcomplicating the meanings, she approached it differently¡ªsimpler, smarter. She had once cracked Jejemon writing, which to the untrained eye appeared like nonsensical garble, but with enough familiarity, the chaos could resolve into something simple and coherent.
It was exactly the same here.
"They think everything has meaning," she muttered, shaking her head as she glanced over at the historians'' copious notes. "That''s their problem."
Take the symbol ''4,'' for example. In this world, historians had linked it to countless interpretations¡ªspirituality, the four elements, or even unity. They drowned in theories. But to Sunniva, it was as simple as Jejemon. Just like how the number ''4'' in her world''s cryptic language meant ''A,'' here, the ''4'' stood for something just as straightforward.
She smirked. "It''s all about context."
Where the historians might see ''|? 7#3 ?????? ?= ???1?4??3'' as a dense and obscure phrase, Sunniva saw its structure for what it was¡ªa puzzle easily solved once you stripped away the unnecessary complexity. Like in Jejemon, where ''7'' could mean ''L,'' and ''2'' could form part of ''R,'' the symbols here in the Arcanographica shifted based on their usage. They weren''t static; they flexed, depending on their purpose.
"This scroll isn''t as difficult as it seems," she whispered. "It only becomes complicated when you try to read too much into it. The real challenge is how to read it. Some parts are in a chaotic order, while others follow a straightforward top-to-bottom format."
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Sunniva''s eyes flicked rapidly between symbols as she pieced them together. She''d cracked another sequence¡ªanother layer of the scroll. The historians were looking for hidden meanings, while she was stripping everything down to its bare essentials. The patterns emerged, familiar and manageable, and she could feel the thrill of understanding settle in her bones.
She transcribed the work and organized it according to the right order.
1. ???3?, ?34??7#, 4?? ????3. ?????? 7#3 ?16#7?? ??46?? ?4? 7?????? #4?3 4?? ??3=7 83#1??. |, ?#? ?8741?3? 7#3 =?7??3 4?? 7#3 ?457, ??3=7 4 ?13?3 7? ?34?3 7#?? ?47# 47 7#3 3?? ?= ??? 83471?6 #34?7.
Power, wealth, and love. Only the mighty dragon can truly have and left behind. I, who obtained the future and the past, left a piece to weave thy path at the end of my beating heart.
2. ????3 ?17#??7 ?34??7# 15 #4??, ?34??7# ?17#??7 ???3? 15 ????, 4?? ???3? ?17#??7 ????3 15 ?34|<. ¨“#3 ?16#7?? ??46?? =???? 17 7?? ??473. ???53 =??3?3? 4?? ??34?3 7#3 ???3? 5? 6?347 7#47 ?? ?4? ?4? 3?3? 74|<3.
Love without wealth is hard, wealth without power is poor, and power without love is weak. The mighty dragon found it too late. Lose forever and leave the power so great that no man can ever take.
3. ?34??7# 4?? ???3? 7#47 ???57 7#31? ?34?1?6 45 7#3 ?16#7?? ??46?? ????|<3? =?? #15 ????3 7#47 ???53 =??3?3?. |, ?#? 6?1?3 4?? 3?7??573? 175 ???3?, =???? 7#3 ?34?1?6 ?= ??1=3 8?7 ?4??5 ?17# ??? =??3?3?.
Wealth and power that lost their meaning as the mighty dragon looked for his love that lose forever. I, who guide and entrusted its power, found the meaning of life but pays with my forever.
Now that she managed to transcribe the first three scrolls, she then combined them with three scrolls that the historians had already transcribed.
4: ???? ?#1??? ?#? ???53 7#3 ?34?1?6 ?= #15 ??1=3. ?4?''7 347, ?4?''7 5??33?, 45 1= ???53? 1? 7#3 ?457 ??1=3. ?17# 7#3 ???3? ?= 7#3 ?16#7?? ??3, ?3 ????|< =?? ''7#3 ??3'' 5? 4 ?33? 5??33? ?4? ??3????3.
Poor child who lose the meaning of his life. Can''t eat, can''t sleep, as if cursed in the past life. With the power of the mighty one, we look for ''the one'' so a deep sleep can overcome.
5: ???3? 7#47 5?4773?3? 1? 3?3??? ?34??? ?#3? 7#3 6?347 ??46?? ???57 #15 #34?7 4?? ?1??. @ 5?4?|< 5????73? 4?? ??34?3 83#1?? 4 ?3? ??1=3 7#47 =???3? =??? #15 ?351?3.
Power that scattered in every realm when the great dragon lost his heart and mind. A spark sprouted and leave behind a new life that formed from his desire.
6: ???57 5???? ?#? ????|< 7#?? ???4?3, 74|<3 4 ?13?3 4?? 6?1?3 ?17# 4 6??1??53. ??37 7#3 6?347 ??46?? 6?4?? ????? ???4?3 4?? 17 ?1???? 5#?? ???? 7#3 ?16#7=??? 5?4?3.
Lost soul who look thy place, take a piece and guide with a glimpse. Let the great dragon guard your place and it will show you the rightful space.
The passage slowly revealed its meaning as the words came together under her careful gaze. Even with all her knowledge, she couldn''t fully understand what the scroll was trying to say. It spoke about love and power, both hidden away, maybe because they were too dangerous to be left in the open. If someone found the artifact and learned how to use it, the balance of power in the world would change forever.
And yet, it could save her.
Sunniva leaned back, the thrill of her discovery pulsing through her. Every word she unlocked made her more dangerous. It wasn''t just about staying alive anymore; it was about staying ahead of everyone else. With every stroke of her pen, she became more valuable, more irreplaceable. As long as no one knew how much she had uncovered, no one would suspect her true intentions.
"They think this is all about power," she said, a faint smile playing on her lips, "but they have no idea what''s buried in these words and what''s the proper order."
Rolling up the scroll, she let out a long breath. Tomorrow, she would continue. I may be able to decode more, but I still don''t understand some symbols. Tomorrow, she would decode more, and perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªshe''d find the key to escaping this world entirely. But for now, she had to stay in the game, and no one could know how far ahead she already was.
Chapter 20: Learn The Heart
The meeting room was thick with a heavy silence, the kind that settles when a grave topic is broached. The prince leaned forward, his gaze piercing, and finally broke the silence with a question that cut through the tension like a knife.
"So, what is this love that everyone speaks of with such reverence?" His voice was laced with cold curiosity, as though love were some quaint superstition, unworthy of his time.
His question reverberated through the room, leaving everyone momentarily stunned and uncertain.
Leon, the first to recover, spoke hesitantly. "I¡ I think it''s another type of power that Your Highness needs to obtain to successfully harness the power of the dragon." His words carried the weight of the subject, his tone reflecting the gravity of the situation.
The prince''s eyes narrowed, his focus unwavering. "Power?" His voice was soft but dangerous. "You''re saying there''s a power out there that I don''t already possess?" His gaze settled on Leon, watching him squirm. "Perhaps you''re mistaken, or perhaps you''re not explaining it well."
Leon hesitated, glancing toward Marco for support. "I believe the deposed prince might have known where it''s located, Your Highness. If we could extract more information from him¡ª"
The prince swiftly cut him off, his tone hardening. "He''s dead."
"I''m sorry?" Marco blinked, clearly taken aback.
Nixon, the prince''s secretary, chimed in with a dispassionate tone. "The deposed prince was found dead in his cage a few hours after the interrogation. It appears he was weaker than anticipated." The room was filled with tension, and everyone could feel the heavy pressure of the situation.
The prince leaned back, his expression contemplative, though his eyes flickered with cold anger. "So, the one man who might''ve had the answer is gone? Convenient." He paused, the silence in the room crackling with tension. "The prince mentioned that it''s something I''ll never know or learn. It''s not something tangible like this scroll. It''s something that must be attained."
"There''s nothing to worry about. I believe his highness can easily attain it." Nixon''s confidence was undeterred.
"But the deposed prince said it was impossible for His Highness to learn," I interjected, drawing a sharp look from Nixon.
"His Highness is adept at mastering any weapon, leading our warriors, enforcing the law, and grasping political complexities. There''s nothing he cannot understand," Nixon defended passionately, though his fervor made me roll my eyes inwardly.
"There is one thing," I said, despite Leo''s warning taps on my shin. "His Highness can''t read the Arcanographica."
The room fell into an uneasy silence, all eyes turning toward me with a mix of confusion and apprehension. The prince, however, laughed¡ªa cold, bitter sound that echoed through the sterile room.
"So, what are you implying?" he asked, his voice laced with a teasing edge, though there was something darker underneath¡ªan amusement that came from mocking a wound that refused to heal.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
"What I mean is that love might be similar to Arcanographica for you, Your Highness," I said, meeting his gaze with a defiant stare. "You can''t hold it or read it, but it''s something you can learn if you put your mind into it."
"Tuk, I think it''s a different¡ª"
"I see, that makes sense," the prince suddenly agreed, nodding as if I had unveiled some profound truth. His voice, however, carried a chilling calmness.
"YOUR HIGHNESS!!" Nixon and Leon exclaimed in shock, their voices filled with disbelief.
The prince leaned back, his expression more curious than before. "I know Richard well enough from the reports. He wouldn''t have made such statements without reason. He must have investigated me as thoroughly as I did him. But I believe someone here already knows how to learn the heart." His gaze settled on me, the nickname falling from his lips like a taunt. "Isn''t that right, Little Lark?"
"Please, Your Highness, call me Tuk," I said through gritted teeth, forcing a smile. "And I''m not the only one who knows the heart. It''s something everyone understands as they grow up."
My statement was met with blank stares, the men appearing more bewildered than enlightened.
"I mean, you all must have at least one person you love, right?" I tried again, feeling like I was trying to teach a dinosaur to swim.
"So it''s about a person," Marco murmured, as if the idea had only just occurred to him.
"I see, it''s about someone," Rowell and Leon echoed, their faces reflecting a mix of realization and confusion. Nixon and the prince remained silent, their expressions stuck somewhere between deep thought and utter bewilderment.
Are they serious?
"So who is this person?" the prince asked, his tone grave as if we were discussing state secrets and not the simple concept of affection.
Oh, god! This is so frustrating! Keep it together, Tuk, patience, patience.
"Well, it''s a case-by-case basis, Your Highness. Love comes in many forms, whether platonic or romantic. However, the first type of love everyone should experience is parental love¡ªsomething you feel through your parents."
"Hmm¡" The silence that followed was so awkward it could have been cut with a knife and served as the main course at this absurd meeting.
"I''m sure your parents loved you, right? Showered you with care and affection?"
"I think my parents never did such a thing," Leon replied thoughtfully, leading the others to share his realization. An air of emptiness seemed to fill the room.
"Same here."
"Really? So how did your parents create you?" I couldn''t help but let some sarcasm slip out, but their earnest responses nearly knocked me out of my chair.
"Well, it''s necessary to consummate to give birth to a son. Once we''re born, we have roles to fulfill. If more sons are born at the same time, they fight over who is best suited to lead, while the rest become warriors, officials, or servants," Marco explained matter-of-factly as if discussing the weather.
Ah, right! This isn''t my world, but surely affection must exist somewhere.
"How about your mother? Surely she took care of you as a child?" I pressed, desperately searching for a glimmer of normalcy.
"My mother tried to kill me when I was seven, so I killed her." The prince''s blunt admission hit me like a ton of bricks.
"I¡I am sure not everyone kills their mother, right?"
"I certainly didn''t kill mine, but most women either die fighting each other, kill themselves, or run away," Marco''s calm response was the final nail in the coffin of my sanity.
These people are hopeless. Not just them, but everyone in this world! No wonder they''re all such a mess.
"I... see. Then let''s forget about parental love and just focus on affectionate or romantic love. Does everyone here have someone they love?" I asked, raising my hand like I was in school, hoping someone, anyone, would follow suit. But no, not a single hand joined mine.
"So no one has a romantic relationship either?" I pressed, my frustration boiling over. "Are you all made of stone? Don''t you feel any desire to care for someone, to protect and understand them better? To adore someone and do anything to win their affection?"
Nixon''s thoughtful murmur broke through the silence. "Hmm¡ If you put it that way, I can only think of one person." His implication made my stomach twist. "Does that mean I love you, Your Highness?" His declaration hit me like a punch to the gut, leaving me reeling.
''Let me kill his love.''
I wanted to jump to my feet and punch Nixon, but my urge was barely restrained. Instead, I forced a tight-lipped smile. "I believe what Lord Nixon feels is called devotion or fealty," I said, the sarcasm practically dripping from my words.
The right term for it is veneration, I added mentally, seeing how Nixon practically viewed the prince with sacred respect, despite him being this dominant.
The prince''s voice cut through the silence, low and deliberate. "Interesting. If it can be learned, then it can be mastered. And you seem to know about love better than anyone here."
He nodded decisively. "You''ll teach me about love then. I''ll make you my love advisor."
''Wait, what? Did I hear that right?'' The most powerful man in the kingdom just appointed me... his love advisor? I mean, that''s fine and all, but how can I teach someone about love when I am an asexual person?
My mission had taken a bizarre turn¡ªbecoming a love advisor to a prince who was utterly clueless about affection. The thought alone made me chuckle bitterly. What''s with this sudden turn of romance? I needed a plan, a new approach to teach him about love logically¡ªan uphill battle as impossible as taming a dragon.
That day marked the beginning of a journey I never saw coming¡ªone that would change my life forever and maybe, just maybe, teach me what it really means to love and be loved.
Chapter 21: What is "Love."
[[Prince Marceau POV]]
Water dripped in steady, rhythmic silence, each drop falling into the bath with an almost taunting patience. The prince stared at his reflection, half-submerged in the tepid water, his gaze cold and unblinking. His well-toned body glistened as water flowed down his chest, muscles taut with frustration. With a sharp flick, he swept his damp hair away from his face, but the motion brought no relief. The irritation gnawed at him, deepening with each passing moment.
Above him, stars twinkled in the dark night, mocking him with their calm. Michaelli''s jaw tightened as he looked beyond the bath, his eyes locked on the distant sky. The peaceful scene was an insult to the turmoil that roiled within him. His body, full of vigor and energy, demanded an outlet¡ªan all-consuming restlessness he couldn''t ignore. Every fiber of his being burned with frustration, the pressure building inside him, forcing him to release it as soon as possible.
That insolent man. Michaelli''s thoughts darkened further, his lips curling in silent contempt. He had been lucky¡ªunbearably lucky. Were it not for his knowledge, the prince would have had no hesitation in ending him right there with his own hands.
His fingers gripped the edge of the bath, knuckles whitening as his mind spun. That little bird had tested him, and though Michaelli had laughed, he could feel the bitter taste of wounded pride lingering in the back of his throat.
Tuk''s words had struck a chord¡ªnot of fear, but of intrigue. His defiance was something I could use. No man challenges me without suffering the consequences, but Tuk... He had the knowledge I needed. His comparison of love to the Arcanographica suggested that both could be decoded and understood. And if that were true, love could be controlled.
The others are useless in this conversation. These men of historians, strategy, and duty¡ªare completely out of their depth. I feel a familiar surge of contempt for their lack of insight. They can barely fathom the concept of love, let alone comprehend it. Tuk stands alone in his understanding, which makes him valuable. For now.
And then, in my past, my mother''s death... Tuk''s reaction, however, shows he still believes in bonds that go beyond necessity. He doesn''t understand. Love, family¡ªthese things are merely stepping stones to power, to survival. I killed because it was required.
"Your Highness, everything has been prepared," said the shadow of his warrior, appearing before him. I stand, preparing to go out in my bathrobe.
Love didn''t save me; strength did. Yet, here Tuk stands, trying to explain a concept I''ve dismissed all my life. His frustration is amusing. This world''s lack of love surprises him, but why would we waste time on something so intangible? If love has value, it''s only as a tool. If there''s something to be learned from it, I''ll learn it and use it to my advantage.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
The room was dim, illuminated only by the flickering glow of a lone candle. Its light danced across the prince¡¯s face, carving sharp shadows that shifted like restless phantoms. He sat at a grand mahogany desk buried beneath forbidden volumes, crumbling scrolls, and loose pages¡ªall brimming with tales and theories on love. Once a subject of whispers and secrecy, love had been banished from the empire¡¯s walls generations ago.
Now, by his decree, it had been resurrected. These relics of sentiment had been unearthed from the farthest corners of the known world. The prince reached for the book atop the teetering pile and flipped it open, his eyes devouring the words with unnatural speed.
Titles scrawled across the desk whispered of the many faces of love: Parental Love¡ªThe Guardian''s Heart, Through a Parent''s Eyes, Silent Sacrifices. Romantic Love¡ªWhispers Between Us, The Stars Were Ours, Fated in the Ashes, Echoes of You. Unconditional Love¡ªA Mother''s Embrace. And still others¡ªFriendship to Love, Sibling Love, Forbidden Love, Unrequited Love, Sacrificial Love, Pet and Animal Love.
Hours slipped by unnoticed. The prince read with fervor, each book dragged closer to the candle¡¯s feeble light. Night after night, he consumed stories of lovers separated by war, the unyielding vows of ancient monarchs, the quiet heartaches of scholars and warriors. The words clawed at him, leaving scars invisible to the eye. With every tale he finished, the shadows etched deeper into his face, mirroring the weight he now carried.
At last, his hand stilled, the final page of yet another tale trembling between his fingers. He leaned back, staring into the candle¡¯s flickering flame as if seeking answers in its erratic dance.
¡°So this is love,¡± he muttered, the words bitter and cold as frost. His lips curled into a humorless smile, but the scorn in his voice was unmistakable.
He glanced at the pile of books, now disheveled and conquered, yet felt no triumph. Instead, his gaze drifted to the darkened corners of the chamber, where the shadows seemed to gather and whisper among themselves.
What fools, he thought. And yet, a part of him¡ªa part buried so deep it was almost forgotten¡ªwondered if perhaps he was the greatest fool of all.
The word hung in the silence, fragile and hollow. It lingered, refusing to fade, a soundless echo that seemed to mock him.
It turned out he knew it well, this thing they called love. He had known it all along, though he had never given it a name.
Love wasn¡¯t new to him. It was something he had understood far too clearly¡ªan intimacy he had shoved into the furthest corners of his mind, where it could wither unnoticed, buried beneath ambition and necessity. And yet tonight, it clawed its way back, sharp and insistent, tearing through the walls he had so carefully built.
His hands trembled as he crumpled the brittle parchment, the old pain stirring in his chest like a wound he thought long healed. Love wasn¡¯t something he wanted. It was a force he had sworn to reject, a weakness he could not afford to feel.
To him, love was a weapon. It was a tool to wield with precision, to manipulate, to shatter, to bend others to his will. With love, he could twist hearts, ignite desires, and make even the strongest fall to their knees without a fight. It wasn¡¯t a gift; it was a power¡ªa devastating, unrelenting power.
His gaze drifted to the far wall, where shadows danced in the flickering light of the lone candle. They twisted and shifted, as if alive, as if they carried secrets he had long tried to forget. In the stillness, surrounded by forbidden scrolls and the weight of countless stories, the truth began to uncoil from the dark recesses of his memory.
It wasn¡¯t just power he sought¡ªit was the power that had scarred him, that had molded him into the man he had become. A power that had left marks invisible to others but undeniable to him.
¡°Love is not what I want,¡± he whispered, his voice sharp and cold, cutting through the empty room like a blade. ¡°It¡¯s only the way. Power¡ power is what I desire.¡±
The words felt resolute, final. Yet, in the quiet that followed, something lingered¡ªa whisper of doubt, an echo of vulnerability he could not entirely silence.
For all his control, for all his mastery over others, a quiet fear gnawed at the edges of his resolve. Could he truly bend this force to his will? Or would it, in time, bend him?
The shadows on the wall did not answer, but they seemed to stretch closer, as if they too were waiting to see who would ultimately triumph¡ªhim, or the love he so despised.
Chapter 22: On Our Own Goals
It''s been almost three weeks since we returned from Homonhon Palace, where we historians were dragged into copying ancient writings. Why couldn''t we have done that after the war? If this was just another whim of the prince, I''d love to punch him for it!
As soon as we got back, the others dove into translating the scrolls, their doubts about the order growing with every symbol they copied. They''re doing their best, cross-referencing every line, trying to make sense of the ancient text. The problem is, they don''t have what I do¡ªa secret advantage I never expected. Who would''ve thought that my knowledge of Jejemon text from my world would actually help here?
It turns out the scrolls are just as bizarre, almost like Egyptian hieroglyphics. Some read top-to-bottom, while others start on the left or the right, making everything ten times harder. But where they struggle, I thrive. These symbols feel oddly familiar to me, and that gives me a huge edge¡ªone I plan to keep to myself. Jejemon might''ve been a joke back home, but here, it might just unlock unimaginable power.
I glance around at my fellow historians, their faces tense with focus. The final scroll is now in our hands, and all eleven before it are arranged in the order they were found, waiting for full translation. They have no idea I''ve already figured out the true arrangement and their proper order¡ªlong before we even returned to the empire of Marceau. But here''s the problem: I have the knowledge, but not the means to act on it.
And where on earth is the princess? I don''t even know how to reach her again. For now, all I can do is listen in on the prince''s warriors and gather whatever information I can. Maybe being "selfishly appointed" as an advisor isn''t such a bad thing after all, even if I had no choice in the matter. At least I''ll have a chance to watch and learn what the prince knows. But being near him? That''s another problem. I still remember his cold, indifferent face as he killed those knights during the war. A shiver runs down my spine just thinking about it.
Prince Richard might have faked his death as we planned, but of course, he had to do it his way¡ªnot mine. Whatever. As long as it worked, I don''t care. I''m not getting involved in politics. My life is messy enough without adding that.
At least my biggest fear didn''t come true¡ªhe didn''t sense any power in the Homonhon prince. That confirms my theory: he can only detect power tied to the scrolls and their rightful owner. How he does it, I still don''t know. If he''d sensed the key in the princess, he wouldn''t have let her escape in the first place.
Now, with the prince of Marceau convinced that love is the missing piece, it''s going to be even harder for them to see the truth.
"Pfft! These men are so clueless about love. It''s almost funny," I mutter to myself, recalling past conversations. "I should thank whatever bitter old king banned the word ''love'' in this world. He must''ve been hurt bad to make such a stupid law. Tsk, money and power really can do anything, huh."
"Hey, everyone, what will happen to us once we''ve finished decoding these scrolls?" I ask absentmindedly, my chin propped on my hand as my quill scratches erratically across the paper. A cloud of uncertainty seems to hover over us. I press on, "Are we going to be... disposed of? I mean, once we''re no longer needed."
The atmosphere shifts, tension creeping in as Leon and the others exchange uneasy glances. It''s Leon who finally speaks, his brow creased as he meets my gaze. "Do you really think the prince is like that?" he asks, disbelief coloring his voice.
''Yes, Well, he did say something like that to me not too long ago. And he scratched at the grape stem, remember?'' I think sarcastically but keep it to myself.
Leon continues, his voice steady. "I don''t know what impression you have of the prince, but we all know what he''s really like when it comes to his people." I notice nods of agreement from the others. ''Masochists,'' I think, slightly exasperated.
"He may seem cold and harsh as a leader, but in times of uncertainty, people do not seek kindness or softness¡ªthey seek stability, someone who can make the difficult decisions, who commands respect both within and beyond the empire, and we see that in His Highness."
"But the prince considers betrayal utterly intolerable. Those who betrayed His Highness in the past all wished that they would die instead," Rowell interjects, sending a chill down my spine. "They may still be alive till now."
"W...what do you mean? Where are they now?" I ask, trying to mask the fear gnawing at me.
"Somewhere in the shadows? The prince doesn''t want them to die easily. He''d rather see the full extent of their failure, stripped of everything they hoped for, including dying. So I''m sure they are barely alive somewhere¡ªbut not from here."
The blood drains from my face. If the prince found out about my recent actions at Homonhon Palace... I can''t let him know what I did. I absolutely can''t!
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
I was drifting in thought when Marco, ever the pragmatist, added, "I think it''s perfectly normal for anyone to be enraged upon discovering betrayal. The reason I trust His Highness, despite his dominance, is because he''s strong." He crossed his arms proudly.
"Power and leadership, when combined with competence, breed trust. His people may not always like him, but they know the empire thrives under his rule. That''s why the warriors respect him. You must''ve noticed it yourself, spending time around them."
His words stirred memories¡ªwarriors recounting tales of the prince''s bravery, their faces glowing with admiration. I also recalled my first day here, the general bantering with the prince while the emperor presented him with an award. It was a clear sign of the respect the prince had earned.
"That''s right! I can''t speak for the others, but once our work is done, I want to become a court official," Leon said with quiet resolve. Despite the weight of his words, he appeared at ease, taking notes as he spoke. Curious, I leaned in. "Why?" I asked.
He paused, his quill hovering in mid-air. "So I can continue supporting His Highness," he finally replied, his voice soft yet firm.
''Wow, he''s truly loyal! Even though he almost died from a grape stem not too long ago,'' I marveled silently.
"How about you, Rowell?" I continued, eager to shift the focus.
Rowell tilted his head thoughtfully. "Hmm¡ I''m not quite sure yet, but I want to teach people. I want them to learn the pain and excitement I experience."
"I didn''t know you had a secret passion for teaching," Marco said, amusement twinkling in his eyes. Rowell just smirked. "Teach you lot anything? Please. Everyone here is too smart for me to teach you anything new," he replied with an exaggerated sigh.
But as I thought back on their banter, the knot in my chest tightened. Leon, Marco, Rowell¡ They''re good men, in their own way. Am I really okay with lying to people who, for better or worse, have started to feel like something more than just allies? Every joke we shared, every moment of camaraderie¡ªit all felt heavier now, tangled with my own deception. I glanced at Leon, his brow furrowed in concentration. If he knew the truth, what would he think of me? Would he see me as nothing more than a traitor?
I shook off the thought. No. I can''t afford these distractions.
"What about you, Marco?" I asked, eager to shift my thought.
"Well, I''m a noble, so obviously, I''m destined to settle affairs and become the lord of my house," he said, leaning back with a grin. "And you?"
I paused, thinking about my dreams for a moment. ''Hopefully, I''ll find the key and get back to my world soon. When that happens, I want to travel more, while juggling my work as a user interface designer. Maybe even start my own freelance company... but that''s going to take time.''
"I think I need to stick by His Highness''s side as his advisor until he learns the heart," I finally said, pretending it was a lighthearted goal. But deep down, it felt more like a burden than I cared to admit.
"Hmm¡ now that you mention it, those really are complicated," Marco mused. "No wonder it''s tough to find the power we''re after, but you seem pretty knowledgeable, Tuk."
"Well, it''s not that easy to tap into the power of love," I said, struggling to keep a straight face. "But thanks to some folks I knew, I''ve picked up a thing or two before they, uh, breathed their last." The truth behind that statement hit harder than I expected, and I forced a smile to hide my discomfort.
UGH! The secondhand embarrassment is REAL¡ªI feel like I just read my old Facebook posts from 2012. And don¡¯t even get me started on my title! Out of ALL the badass names out there, this dude really slapped ¡®Love Advisor¡¯ on me like I¡¯m running a medieval version of a relationship podcast. Like bro, do I look like I give good love advice?! I can¡¯t even decide what to eat for dinner!
No matter how much I loved romance dramas and novels, love always seemed to avoid me. I used to wonder why it never stirred the same feelings in me as it did in others. Some online friends suggested I might experience the world differently, that maybe I wasn''t interested in romantic love at all. The truth is, I don''t feel it. I love people, but never in the way they seem to expect.
I glanced at the others, who seemed to accept my vague explanation for now, and mentally, I breathed a sigh of relief. I''d play along with this role as long as I had to. I was enjoying watching this whole concept of love unfold around me. But at the end of the day, it wasn''t something I truly understood. The irony wasn''t lost on me¡ªI was the love advisor with no personal experience of romantic love.
"Now that I think about it, Sire Leon, why did the prince believe the power came from the heart of the scroll''s owner?" I asked, my chin resting in my hand as my quill scraped absently across the paper.
Leon paused mid-scribble, frowning slightly in thought. "Hmm¡ now that you mention it, I don''t think you were around when we discussed those theories." He leaned back, his gaze drifting toward the ceiling.
"The more we decode the scroll, the more we encounter the word ''heart.'' There are old legends from Elthor that say the hearts of certain individuals were bound to the dragon''s essence. These people were believed to carry the dragon''s power within them, a gift that made them extraordinary. So far, every person who''s possessed this scroll has shown some kind of unique ability."
He paused, choosing his words carefully. "Some scholars even proposed examining the hearts of the scroll''s owners¡ªthinking one of them might carry a remnant of the dragon''s heart. But as you can imagine, no proof... yet."
"But wouldn''t a dragon''s heart be too big for a person to carry? I mean, how massive is this dragon supposed to be?"
Leon blinked at me, startled by the question, as if I''d said something strange. "Wait¡ you don''t know? The dragon isn''t just some gigantic beast. It''s more like a force of creation, an essence that breathes life into the world. When people speak of a dragon''s heart, they don''t mean a literal organ. They''re referring to the dragon''s mana, its life force, which is believed to bind itself to certain individuals."
I hesitated for a second; I didn''t think what I just asked was a stupid question to them. "Well, I don''t really talk about it, but I grew up as an orphan. In my hometown, I barely learned to read and write, thanks to a merchant I worked for. There wasn''t much time for stories."
"I''m sorry to hear that. I know people like you back in my village," Rowell said, looking at me with sympathetic eyes. I shyly scratched my nape at the sudden lie.
But Leon just studies me, his expression unreadable. "I see. You must''ve worked for a well-knowledgeable merchant." He pauses, then adds, "Anyway, the dragon we''re talking about isn''t just any dragon¡ªit''s the creator of the world. Everything we have today is said to be born from its mana, passed down through our ancestors."
I blinked, processing this new information. So, the dragon wasn''t a fire-breathing beast¡ªit was more like a god? That was a lot to take in, but in this world, I shouldn''t have been surprised.
"Are there more dragons out there?" I asked, trying to keep my tone casual. "I mean, if it''s the heart His Highness is after, wouldn''t there be more than one?"
Leon chuckled, shaking his head. "There''s only one. It''s said its essence was scattered throughout the world after the Great Fall. People believe that whoever possesses a fragment of that essence has the power to reshape the world."
Before I could react, the door creaked open, and in stepped Lord Nixon, the prince''s private secretary. His sharp eyes swept the room, searching. The moment our gazes locked, my breath hitched. D¨¦j¨¤ vu?
"Historian Tuk," he said, his voice as cold and formal as ever. "His Highness the Prince is looking for you."
Me? Why?
Chapter 23: The One Pulling The Strings
Tuk couldn''t shake the feeling of dread as she followed Lord Nixon down the hallway.
Just kill me now, she thought, staring at the door ahead, which felt more like a portal to her doom than an entrance to the prince''s office. The memory of her last visit, when she was unwittingly drawn into a world of history and manipulation, loomed large.
"Please be busy... Please be busy..." she silently prayed, but the prince''s voice shattered her hopes.
"Come in."
Lord Nixon opened the door, but Tuk''s feet felt glued to the floor. What am I doing?
The reprimanding glare from Nixon jolted her back. "What are you waiting for? Come in, historian," he barked sharply.
With a grunt, she pinched her legs, forcing them to move forward.
"G...Greetings to the little sun of the empire. Historian Tuk is here as requested, Your Highness," The words tumbled out from her mouth, strained and shaky.
The prince waved Nixon away as if dismissing a mere inconvenience. Tuk fought the urge to grab onto him, desperate for any buffer between her and the prince, but no amount of humor or coping tactics could save her now. Alone in the room with him, her fears tightened around her chest.
"Take a sit," the prince commanded, gesturing to the guest table. She hesitated before sitting near the edge of the sofa, trying to keep as much distance between them as possible. The prince only arched an eyebrow at her obvious reluctance, but thank the gods, he didn''t comment.
"As we agreed, you''re going to be my love advisor. Tell me, how can I master the heart?"
Tch, she thought. I didn''t agree to this! The words burned in her throat, but she swallowed her frustration.
"T...That''s right. Thank you for this invaluable opportunity, Your Highness," she managed through gritted teeth.
"As you should." He sipped his tea, clearly amused by her discomfort. If only I could punch him...
Unprepared for the sudden request, Tuk''s mind raced. I didn''t expect him to call me so soon. I don''t have anything prepared. What do I even say? Should I just be honest and hope he retracts this ridiculous idea of me advising him?
The prince''s voice cut through her thoughts. "Are you going to sit there and keep me waiting?"
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
"I apologize, Your Highness. I was considering how to approach teaching you about love." She took a breath, buying herself a few more moments to think. "The truth is, I can''t teach you how to love directly. Love is not something one can master like a weapon or an art form. What I can offer is guidance¡ªways to understand it better, to develop emotional awareness, and create the right environment for it to grow."
The prince leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Emotional awareness sounds lovely, but I''m more interested in results, historian. Love is a tool, is it not? A weapon to wield. If I''m to master it, I need strategies, not vague concepts."
Tuk blinked, startled by the bluntness of his response. Didn''t he know nothing about love a few days ago? His sudden change unsettled her. Had she underestimated him? Was he feigning ignorance the whole time?
"Your Highness, love isn''t just a tool¡ªit''s complex, intertwined with vulnerability and trust. You can''t simply wield it like a sword."
His golden-brown eyes narrowed slightly, irritation flickering across his face. "Then enlighten me. If it''s so complex, why do you think I chose you? Surely you must have some insight into the mechanics of this ''love.''"
His words dripped with challenge, and Tuk felt the weight of expectation settle on her shoulders. Does he think I have answers to everything? That I can solve this like a puzzle? Do I look like a love expert?!
Okay, let''s think this through logically. I calm myself and act like a kind advisor handling an innocent student.
"Perhaps it would be wise to start with what love means to you," she said carefully, keeping her voice steady. "What do you hope to achieve by understanding it?"
The prince leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, a predatory glint in his eyes. "Power, of course. If I can control love, I can control the hearts of my subjects. I can forge alliances and manipulate those around me." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Imagine a prince who can make anyone fall at his feet. They''d do anything for me. They''d betray their loyalty to anyone else."
Tuk felt her stomach churn at the cold calculation behind his words. Where did he learn all this? "That''s not how genuine connections work, Your Highness. People aren''t chess pieces to be moved at your will. Love requires sincerity¡ªsomething you may need to consider."
He laughed, a sharp sound that echoed off the walls. "Sincerity? In my position? You really don''t understand how this world operates, do you?" His expression darkened, a flicker of frustration breaking through his charming facade. "If you can''t teach me how to navigate this, then what use are you?"
Tuk clenched her fists beneath the table, the pressure of his gaze nearly suffocating. I''m not a love expert, she thought bitterly. I''m a historian! Wait¡ªI''m neither of those.
"I can teach you how to connect with people, to foster those relationships, but it requires honesty¡ªboth with yourself and others. You may find that difficult, considering your approach."
The prince''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and irritation. "Then you''ll need to get creative, Tuk. I don''t have time for heartfelt discussions. I need results." He leaned back again, a satisfied smile curling his lips. "And you have no choice but to help me."
A sense of dread washed over her as the weight of his words sank in. "I... I will do my best, Your Highness," she replied, her voice steadier than she felt.
How can I Google everything and convince the prince he needs love over power when I believe money is better than love?
He nodded, that infuriating smirk still in place. "Good. Now, let''s start with something simple. Tell me about someone you love. What makes them worthy of your affection?"
Tuk''s heart raced at the sudden shift in focus. This isn''t fair! She had to tread carefully; revealing too much could expose her vulnerabilities. "Your Highness, I¡ª"
"Spare me the formality, Tuk. I want your truth. You''re a historian; you should understand the value of stories and what makes them compelling." His tone was almost coaxing, but there was a predatory edge to it that made her skin crawl.
He''s playing with me.
Something in the prince''s intensity unnerved her. What''s happening? Had he studied the topic more than he let on? Either way, she was in over her head. The more this conversation goes on, the more I realize... I''m no longer in full control of the situation. Just when I thought I could finally breathe, the prince pulled another reverse card on me. A cold shiver runs down my spine upon realization. I thought I had time¡ªtime to strategize, to figure out my next move¡ªbut now I''m not so sure.
I realize I''m not the only one spinning threads of deception.
I thought we were going for the usual plot here. Aren''t I supposed to teach him how to love? I was ready to play matchmaker, but... shit.
Whatever happens next, I have a feeling the game is about to change¡ªand I''m no longer the one pulling the strings.
Chapter 24: When the Cunning Meets the Great
"Well, Your Highness I¡ª"
"Spare me the formality. I want your truth. You''re a historian; you should understand the value of stories and what makes them compelling." The prince''s voice was soft, almost coaxing, yet there was a sharp edge to it¡ªa dangerous undercurrent that made Tuk''s skin prickle with unease.
Tuk drew in a deep breath, forcing herself to meet his piercing gaze. "There''s someone I care about, yes. But love is more than just feelings; it''s about shared experiences, trust, and support. It''s not something you wield like a weapon."
"Fascinating," he said, leaning in slightly. "So, tell me about this person. What makes them so special?"
The air in the room felt heavier, and Tuk''s mind raced as she considered her options. Should I reveal more? Or keep my guard up? It''s about my sister anyway.
"I suppose... they''ve always supported me. They understand my passions, and encourage me to pursue them," she began cautiously. "But love isn''t just admiration. It''s accepting someone''s flaws, standing together through challenges."
The prince''s expression shifted, his amusement giving way to genuine curiosity. "And do you believe you could trust them completely?"
"Yes." The answer escaped before she could stop herself, the honesty slipping through her defenses. "But trust takes time to build."
He chuckled softly, leaning closer, his voice a mix of amusement and menace. "Time. The one thing I don''t have much of. Very well, historian. Let''s see how quickly you can help me build trust in my court. I expect results sooner rather than later."
Tuk felt a mix of relief and dread. This is only the beginning, she thought. But I can''t let him use me as a pawn.
"Of course, Your Highness. I''ll do my best," she replied, determination solidifying inside her.
"Good. Now, let''s get to work. Tell me what I need to do." His eyes gleamed, sharp and calculating¡ªlike a predator cornering its prey.
Tuk steadied herself, her heart pounding. This man was not interested in love, but in authority. He was trying to dominate her. She could feel it now¡ªeach moment they spent together, he tightened his grip, and she was running out of room to maneuver.
She swallowed hard, forcing herself to meet his gaze. If she wasn''t careful, this man would unearth every secret she was desperately trying to keep buried.
"If I may, Your Highness... isn''t what we''re doing illegal? I''ve heard that studying love is banned throughout the empire." Tuk met his gaze, even though her pulse was racing.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Michaelli''s eyes flickered with amusement. "Ah, yes¡ªthe law established by my predecessor, banning the study and expression of love."
The prince leaned gracefully on the chair, tapping his hands on its armrest. "It''s true that in the past, such knowledge was deemed dangerous, disruptive to the empire''s order. But let me make one thing clear: the laws of this empire bend to my will, not the other way around.
If I, the ruler of Marceau, have chosen to study love for my own purposes, then it is no longer illegal. My word is law. And while the previous king may have feared the chaos that love could bring, I see its potential as a tool¡ªone that, under my control, can be mastered and wielded for the empire''s benefit."
His voice dropped, cold and deliberate. "So, rest assured, what we are doing is not only permitted but necessary. If anyone questions it, they will find themselves on the wrong side of my authority. I trust you understand the gravity of what we are undertaking¡ªand also the protection that comes with my favor. Now, shall we continue? Or are there more concerns weighing on your mind?"
I couldn''t argue with that. Tuk''s thoughts spun. This is the ruler Marco warned me about. The prince of the empire, not just in title, but with full authority.
I need to rethink my approach and understand his motivations. If this were a project of mine, the prince would be my client, and his persona doesn''t match the data I''ve gathered from the people around me. He''s not just brute force. This is the prince that Marco mentioned¡ªa true ruler. I have to adjust my strategy and build a better connection. First, I need to assess what he knows and what he doesn''t. Only then can I pinpoint the disconnect and find a solution to my own predicament.
"You seem far more knowledgeable about love than I expected, Your Highness." Tuk''s voice remained calm, but inside, her mind was frantically in chaos wanting to run. She could feel the danger closing in like a noose tightening around her neck. One wrong word, one slip, and he would see through her act.
She forced a small smile, hiding the growing unease gnawing at her stomach. "I apologize for the rude comment I made during our meeting back in Homonhon."
Michaelli''s gaze lingered on her a moment longer, his expression are now unreadable. He tilted his head slightly, the faintest smirk playing at the corners of his mouth¡ªa predator watching his prey falter. Tuk felt the chill of his attention, every nerve in her body on high alert. She had to be careful now. The room suddenly felt smaller, the air thicker, as if the walls themselves were closing in.
"Ah, so you''ve finally realized." Prince Michaelli leans back slightly, a faint smirk pulling at the corners of his lips. His golden eyes fixed on Tuk, sharp and calculating, weighing her every word. "Apologies are easy to offer, but understanding takes more time. You thought me ignorant, didn''t you?"
He rises slowly, each movement deliberate, and steps closer. His gaze never wavers as he tilts his head, examining her like a puzzle he''s almost finished solving.
"Love is no different from war, Tuk. Strategy, deception, vulnerability¡ªall tools at my disposal. It''s amusing that you assumed I''d be blind to its uses just because it was forbidden." His smirk widens as he stops just in front of her, his voice softening but losing none of its edge. "So tell me, what else did you miscalculate?"
She flinched inwardly. Stay calm. He''s just testing you. Don''t make the same mistake again.
"To be honest, Your Highness, when you asked, ''What is love?'' and I saw how the other historians reacted when I mentioned it back in Homonhon, I thought that the people of the Marceau didn''t know about love¡ªsince it was banned so long ago. If I may ask without being rude, did Your Highness begin studying it after learning about the heart from the Prince of Homonhon?"
Prince Michaelli''s eyes narrow slightly, his smirk fading into something more contemplative. He doesn''t answer immediately, letting the silence stretch just long enough to make me feel its weight.
"You''re not entirely wrong," he says, his voice smooth but carrying an edge of amusement. "The people of Marceau were deprived of love for generations. It was purged from our language, our history, our very way of life. But," he steps closer to Tuk his gaze grows sharper, "you underestimate me if you think I would rely solely on the ramblings of a foreign prince to grasp its meaning."
His fingers lightly tap his chin as he continues, "What the Prince of Homonhon said about the heart¡ it sparked my curiosity. But curiosity alone doesn''t lead to understanding. I''ve studied it¡ªmore than anyone here would dare to admit. And, to think I''ve seen how love can be manipulated, how it can be used as a weapon." His eyes flicker with intensity, as if seeing far beyond the present.
"Tell me, Tuk¡ªdid you think you could teach me something I haven''t already considered?" His voice lowers, a challenge in his tone. "Did you hope to control me with a concept I''ve come to understand?"
Tuk stood frozen, her pulse echoing in her ears.
Only one word came to her mind: Shit.
Chapter 25: Trapped in her Own Trap
Tuk''s forced her hands to stay still in her lap, even as her fingers trembled with the weight of his words. It took every ounce of self-control to keep her voice steady while her mind screamed at her to run. But there was no escape¡ªnot from a man like Michaelli.
"No, of course not, Your Highness! I would never dare. My intention was only to understand how much you know about it. I''m curious about your perception of love, because teaching someone how to love is a complex and delicate task. Love is deeply personal, shaped by individual experiences, emotions, and understanding."
''Of course, he''d have to stand so close. Did no one in this world understand personal space? Prince Charming, he was not!''
Prince Michaelli watches Tuk closely, a flicker of amusement crossing his face at the sudden shift in her tone. But Tuk remains still, keeping her posture steady, even as her mind races. The prince takes a step back, as if granting the historian a moment of reprieve, yet his golden eyes remain fixed on her, measuring her words.
"How thoughtful of you, Tuk," he says softly, though there''s an unmistakable edge to his voice. "You''re right¡ªlove is personal, complex, and delicate, as you put it. But it''s also dangerous, unpredictable."
He folds his arms across his chest, his eyes darkening as he continues. "You think love, pure and unmanipulated, has a place in this world?" Michaelli''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Love makes people irrational, blinds them to reality. It pushes them to sacrifice everything¡ªkingdoms, empires, lives¡ªwithout a second thought. Why would I surrender myself to such a force when I can wield it against others? It''s not love that destroys¡ªit''s those who don''t know how to harness it."
A long pause follows, and then Michaelli leans in slightly, his gaze become intense. "You see, I don''t need to feel love to control it. Understanding how others perceive it¡ªhow they''re driven by it¡ªis enough. And that''s why I''m curious about you." He studies my reaction for a moment before adding, "You say it''s delicate, shaped by experiences¡ But tell me, what experience do you have with love?" His voice is almost teasing now, but the challenge is clear.
Tuk felt a pang in her chest. She has never experienced love herself, and the prince''s ideals about it mirror her own. They share the same vision of love since she watched everyone around her ruin themselves with it. ''But I won''t let you dig deeper into my past.'' Tuk thought.
"I understand your curiosity, Your Highness, but I don''t believe my experience with love is particularly relevant here. After all, I''m not the one seeking to understand the heart or desiring the dragon''s power." She say humbly, maintaining a dignified expression. "My role is different, so it''s not necessary for me to have that experience. Now that you know the power love holds, what will you do when you need to learn how to love? Of course, I''m talking about love without a hint of deception or manipulation."
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Prince Michaelli''s eyes flash with a mix of intrigue and challenge at her words. He remains silent for a moment, contemplating the historian''s response, before letting out a low chuckle, though there''s no warmth in it.
"Ah, Tuk, ever so clever." His tone is smooth, almost playful, but there''s a coldness beneath the surface. "You dance around the question, avoiding the heart of it, while suggesting that I''m somehow incomplete without experiencing love in its purest form¡ªuntainted by manipulation or deception."
The prince steps closer, his gaze never leaving the historian, and his voice drops to a whisper, though the intensity remains. "Do you think that makes love more powerful, more true? I wonder¡ Why would I ever need to surrender myself to such a force, stripped of my defenses, leaving myself vulnerable like a fool?"
Straightening, his eyes narrow as if weighing her words "To answer your question¡ªif I needed to learn how to love without deception, without manipulation, I would treat it as I would any weapon: with precision, strategy, and control. But¡" he pauses, his smirk returning, "love without those things is like stepping onto a battlefield without armor. Do you truly think I would do that?"
He watches the historian carefully before continuing, "Or perhaps you believe you can teach me this ''pure'' version of love. I wonder, Tuk¡ªwhat''s your real goal in this? Are you so curious, or do you wish to manipulate me using this so-called...love?"
Every word Michaelli spoke was a reminder that he was playing a game far more dangerous than she could have imagined. But it was the way his golden eyes seemed to linger on her, as if he already knew¡ As if he had known all along. Tuk swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry.
"My only goal is to help Your Highness achieve what you seek. That''s why we historians continue transcribing the scroll as swiftly as possible. I''ll never forget how you saved my life from the Emperor. But now that I understand your views on love... I can''t help but wonder what specific value you saw in me for this appointment, Your Highness, especially when it''s clear you already possess so much knowledge on the matter." Tuk added, meeting the prince''s gaze, "You already seem to know a great deal¡ªeven studying it despite the ban."
Prince Michaelli''s expression softened ever so slightly, though the calculating gleam in his eyes remained. He clasped his hands behind his back, stepping closer, as if sharing a secret meant only for Tuk''s ears.
"Ah, Tuk, you misunderstand," he began, his voice low but laced with certainty. "I didn''t appoint you as my love advisor because I needed your knowledge. I did it because I needed you." He watched her carefully, each word deliberate. "You''ve proven yourself resourceful, cunning, and unpredictable¡ªqualities I value far more than any understanding of love."
The prince turns away for a moment, pacing slowly as if gathering his thoughts. "The historians continue to serve a purpose in this grand game of ours, transcribing the scrolls, unraveling secrets. But you, Tuk, are more than that. You think differently¡ªyou think like me." His golden eyes flicker back to the historian, sharp as ever.
''Is that an insult?'' She muttered to herself.
"Your appointment wasn''t about teaching me love, no. It was about positioning you close enough to see what others miss. You''re a strategist in your own right, and I suspect that''s what makes you uncomfortable¡ªknowing that this role I''ve given you isn''t about love at all, but about power."
He stops in front of her, the smirk returning. "You say you wish to help me achieve what I seek? Then continue to play your part, Tuk. There''s much more to this game than love¡ªand you''re far too valuable to waste on simple matters of the heart."
Tuk blinks, barely breathing from her seat. Her thoughts spiral. She can see the invisible chain trapping her, but she cannot do anything to avoid it. She is trapped.
To be isekai''d in another world? Sure, I can accept that. Go to war? Okay, I barely survived that. But to be in this kind of situation with this kind of prince? Can I at least have a prince from one of those romance-fantasy novels?
Sure, he looks like those hot princes, but he''s too terrifying! At this rate, he''s bound to discover my true identity sooner or later. It feels like he''s igniting my candle of life, and the more time I spend with him, the faster the wax melts away. I might end up dead in this story without anyone knowing my tale.
Please, can someone just hit a truck already and possess my body? I''d be happy to trade our souls rather than wither away in this man''s hands.
Chapter 26: Lets Do the Shembot Party!
"Ah¡ I need a drink," Tuk muttered to herself, staring blankly at the moon. She was slouched on a stone bench in the open-air garden, the cool night breeze doing little to calm the whirlwind in her mind.
Her conversation with the prince still echoed in her thoughts, leaving her both stunned and exasperated. She had known Prince Michaelli was sharp, but this? The man was a genius in everything!
"Does he even have a weakness?" Tuk groaned at the moon, her frustration bubbling over. She leaned back, her spine curving against the bench as she threw her arms over her head in surrender. "Am I supposed to just keep up with him? What does he even want from me?"
She replayed his cryptic words over and over. He had said her appointment wasn''t just about teaching him ''love.'' No, it was about positioning her close enough to see what others missed. Strategist? Tuk scoffed at the thought. I''ve been strategizing how to not get killed since I got here. How''s that working out for me?
Her head throbbed from all the thinking. She rubbed her temples, squinting up at the moon. "I need to stop overthinking and start drinking," she declared. But where? She couldn''t leave the palace grounds without permission, and the towering walls around her felt like they were mocking her. "Spider-Man wouldn''t even get up those," she muttered.
Her eyes lit up. Wait¡ the kitchen! There''s bound to be something there!
Tuk made her way to the servant''s kitchen, weaving through the corridors like a mischievous thief. When she finally arrived, she shamelessly used the prince''s name to nab a bottle of liquor from an unsuspecting servant. But one sip of the harsh liquid made her gag. It burned all the way down, hitting her stomach like a fist. "Ugh," she groaned, setting the bottle down with distaste. "No wonder men drink this stuff. They''ve got guts made of iron."
She glanced at the fruit juice on the table next to the bottle and an idea struck her like lightning. A grin split her face. "Why didn''t I think of this sooner?"
With renewed energy, Tuk scrambled around the kitchen, snatching up a pitcher and a spoon. As she worked, she noticed a servant using some kind of mechanical device to ignite the stove. Her eyes widened in delight. It looked suspiciously like a lighter. "Oh, this is perfect!" she muttered, sidling up to the startled kitchen staff. "Mind if I borrow this for a bit?"
The servant blinked. "That''s... only for kitchen use, my lord."
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
"Well, it''s for the prince," she replied, not missing a beat. Before they could argue, Tuk swiped the small gadget and darted back to her table, grinning like a child with a stolen toy.
"Welcome to the isekai world, shembot," Tuk cackled to herself, gleefully mixing the fruit juice with the liquor. She worked with the reckless precision of a mad scientist, tossing in a block of ice after smoothly ''borrowing'' it with another mention of the prince. As she shook the concoction, her mind buzzed. Is this the power the prince was talking about? she thought, barely containing her laughter.
Her wild cocktail-making was interrupted by the sound of boots approaching. Tuk didn''t stop her furious shaking as a group of warriors entered the kitchen hall.
"Hey, historian! What are you doing?" one of the warriors called out.
Tuk squinted at him, trying to place the face. "Who?"
The man laughed. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten me already! It''s Bucky, the machete. We fought together, remember?"
Recognition clicked in Tuk''s brain. "Ah! The red cape guy!" She stopped shaking the bottle long enough to bow her head dramatically. "Thank you for saving my life, mighty warrior."
(A/N: The one who saved her during the war)
Bucky waved it off with a laugh. "No need for all that. I''m more interested in what you''re doing. Celebrating something?"
Tuk grinned slyly, her eyes glittering with mischief. "Oh, just a little something. I''ve been assigned as the prince''s new love advisor. So, I thought, why not toast to that, huh?"
The warriors exchanged confused glances. "That''s¡ good news?" Bucky ventured, though the hesitant tone in his voice made Tuk chuckle.
"Oh, it''s something, alright." She slammed the ice block against the table, shattering it into pieces and sending a few shards flying. Bucky and the others jumped back, eyes wide. Tuk ignored them, dumping the ice into the pitcher with a flourish.
"Join me?" Tuk asked, her tone playful as she poured the liquor into the ewer, igniting it with the lighter. The flames danced momentarily before she blew them out, making Bucky''s jaw drop.
"W-wait! You''re letting the spirit escape!" Bucky protested, his eyes glued to the smoldering bottle.
"Exactly." Tuk winked, smirking as she poured the concoction into their mugs. "I''m not allowed to get drunk, so I''m making it less potent. Genius, right?"
Bucky burst out laughing, slapping the table. "You''ve got a weird brain, historian! But sure, I''ll drink to that."
As the warriors joined her, Tuk raised her mug with a dramatic flourish. "Now, gentlemen, you don''t just chug it. You have to cheers for me first!"
They blinked at her, unsure, but slowly followed her lead. "Raise your mugs! Like this," she said, holding hers up high. "And say ''Tagay!''"
"TAGAY!" the warriors shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the kitchen as they clinked their mugs together.
Tuk took a hearty swig and sighed in satisfaction. "Ah, that hits the spot."
The warriors followed suit, and a chorus of exclamations filled the air. "This¡ this is amazing!" one of them said, looking at his mug in awe.
"The flavor''s richer!" another added. "What is this called?"
Tuk grinned proudly, standing tall like a queen addressing her subjects. "This, gentlemen, is called SHEMBOT!"
And so, the banquet begins! Plates are stacked, glasses are clinking, but... wait a minute... where''s the real party vibe? This banquet is missing some serious flavor: karaoke! And so, I step up, grabbing the nearest spoon (instant mic), and decide it''s time to turn this kitchen into a full-blown stage. The warriors look at me like, "Really?" but in no time, we''re belting out "We Are the Champions!"¡ªwell, sort of.
Now, here''s the best part: these warriors? Absolutely tone-deaf. I''m talking every note being a journey to parts unknown. I''m laughing so hard I can barely get a word out, but no one cares! Who needs pitch when you''ve got passion? We''re a wildly off-key choir, and it''s glorious.
Forget the banquet formality¡ªlet''s party!
Chapter 27: A trap or An Opportunity?
The festive air thickened around Tuk as the warriors roared with laughter, their cups filled and refilled with the strange, cloudy liquid she¡¯d whipped up. She¡¯d intended only to make herself a simple drink to ease the sting of the evening, but as soon as one of the warriors tried a sip, word had spread like wildfire. Now, the tables were overflowing, and the warriors seemed to drink her ¡°shembot¡± as if it were mere juice.
Every time she turned, someone new was shouting for more, raising their cup high, shouting her name with a newfound reverence that was both flattering and utterly overwhelming. For once, she could let her guard down, the warmth of camaraderie pulling her into the rhythm of their celebration. Laughter echoed around her, and though her concoction had been entirely unintentional, Tuk found herself strangely at home in their praise.
Hours later, Tuk staggered outside, her stomach churning from the wild mix of fruit juices and liquor. She barely made it to the nearest bush before doubling over, retching miserably. "Blurghhh..." she groaned.
Collapsing onto the grass, she stared up at the full moon with bleary eyes. "Hey, Moon," Tuk muttered, glaring up at the sky. "You¡¯ve been watching all this, huh? Just hanging there, all perfect... while I¡¯m down here in this mess." She waved a clumsy hand at the stars, a bitter laugh bubbling up.
"I¡¯m stuck in a palace full of shitty royalty and men, and you... you¡¯re just... still there. Like nothing¡¯s changed, glowing. I wish I could be like that. Unbothered. Untouched." Her voice cracked, and she laughed again, though this time it was hollow, more frustration than humor. "But no. I¡¯m here. With no way out..."
Her rant grew more incoherent as she drunkenly rambled on about her life, her new job, and the ever-mounting debt she had waiting for her back home. She let out a crazed laugh, the sound cutting through the still night air. "Look at me!" she cackled, slumping against a gold-adorned bench like a drunken queen on her throne. "I¡¯m like a queen sitting on a gold chair; I wonder how much I can sell this...right, I can''t even take this with me."
She laughed until her voice was hoarse, her bitterness spilling out into the night, her royal delusions fading as the stars above seemed indifferent to her plight.
Just as she was beginning to laugh at her own absurdity, she noticed a familiar figure approaching. "Tuk?" Leon¡¯s calm voice cut through her haze.
Tuk squinted at him, recognizing the historian''s poised, elegant walk. "Ah, our pretty boy head, Sire Leon! I¡¯m just having a chat with Mr. Moon here."
Leon frowned. "You¡¯re drunk."
Tuk mumbled like a child, staring at the moon. "But he¡¯s not answering me..." Her voice barely audible, she suddenly slammed her face onto the table, startling Leon.
"H-Hey, are you okay?" Leon asked, concern creeping into his voice. Tuk only shook her head, her face still buried in her arms as tears began to pool.
"I miss my sister... Waaahhh!" Tuk''s voice cracked as she sobbed uncontrollably. Her strong exterior, built over countless moments of stress, was crumbling fast. Everything she had been through¡ªnone of it was normal. And now, she was barely coping. "I just... I just want to be a stone..." she whimpered, her sobs punctuated by small gasps as she stared blankly from space.
Leon watched her for a moment, unsure how to react. He knelt beside her. "Where¡¯s your family? You could ask His Highness to visit them. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d grant you permission, even just for a day." His voice was kind, but Tuk didn¡¯t respond right away. She stared off into the distance, her eyes distant and haunted.
"I''m the only one here," she said quietly, her tone heavy with sorrow. Leon frowned, realizing something terrible must have happened to her family. His thoughts lingered on the weight she must be carrying alone.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
"Did His Highness say something to you?" he ventured cautiously. The question seemed to pull Tuk back from her trance. She blinked, and the tears that once fell freely seemed to retreat.
"A lot... he said a lot, but... I forgot, hehe," she replied, offering a hollow laugh, clearly drunk and overwhelmed. Leon smiled gently, though something gnawed at him. Something had definitely happened.
"You should probably go inside and rest," Leon suggested, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I have to go now. I need to report to His Highness." He stood and began to walk away, but Tuk¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks.
"Report...about me?" Her words were sharp enough to make him flinch, and when Leon turned, he saw a change in her demeanor. Tuk had lifted her head, her eyes sharper than before. The drunken vulnerability had vanished, replaced by a guarded suspicion.
Their eyes locked, and an unsettling silence fell between them. The shift in mood was palpable.
Leon¡¯s expression darkened, his friendly facade slipping away. "So you knew," he muttered, as if they''d both been playing a game that had now come to light.
Tuk blinked a few times, her mind sluggishly trying to catch up to what Leon was saying. The haze of alcohol still clouded her thoughts, but something in Leon¡¯s voice sobered her up. Slowly, she pushed herself up from the table, the dizziness fading as suspicion sharpened her focus.
"It would be strange if I didn¡¯t," she said, her voice wavering at first but then steadying as the full weight of his words hit her. The drunken vulnerability was gone now, replaced by the Tuk who knew how to survive.
The longer Tuk stayed in the palace, the more the truth came into focus¡ªespecially concerning the prince. Bit by bit, as she listened to Leon¡¯s voice, the puzzle pieces clicked into place. His laughter, those fleeting moments of kindness¡ªit was all a carefully constructed facade. Reassessing everything, she felt a chill of realization. She could sense the deception because she wore a similar mask herself. Just as I thought, he¡¯s suspicious of me. But why? What¡¯s his true purpose here?
This confirmation settled over her like a cold shroud. She wasn¡¯t alone in hiding behind false expressions; everyone here was, including Leon. The realization sent a shiver through her. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m surviving in this palace, she thought, the weight of understanding pressing down on her. She was surrounded by masks, each one more elaborate than the last¡ªand now, she had to decide which side of her own to reveal.
Tuk¡¯s mind raced, her heart pounding as she tried to figure out her next move. She could feel the tension in the air, a reminder that one wrong step in this palace could spell her doom. She wasn¡¯t just dealing with one enemy¡ªeveryone here could be a threat.
"Stay calm," she told herself, her hands tightening into fists beneath the table. She would have to play this carefully, or risk losing everything.
Leon studied her in silence, the realization hanging between them. Now, two deceivers faced one another, eye to eye, truly understanding each other for the first time. He took a step closer, his presence more imposing. "You¡¯ve adapted well," he said quietly, his voice now cold and stripped of warmth. "But be careful, Tuk. Knowing too much in this place is... dangerous."
Tuk¡¯s pulse quickened. "Is that a threat?" she asked, her voice steady even as her heart raced.
Leon¡¯s lips curled into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "A warning." He leaned in, his breath chilling against her ear. "I truly admire your capabilities, so consider it a favor for me."
The weight of his words lingered, suffocating. A chill crawled down Tuk¡¯s spine. "Then help me," she whispered, trying a new tactic. "Help me stop His Highness from assigning me as his advisor. I don¡¯t want to know too much¡ªI just want to live quietly."
Leon¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze locking onto hers with unsettling intensity. For a moment, he was silent, as if weighing her words. Then, with a quiet, almost sinister chuckle, he leaned back slightly, his shadow stretching ominously in the moonlight.
"Oh, Tuk," he said softly, "in this palace, there¡¯s no such thing as living quietly."
Tuk¡¯s breath hitched, her mind racing. She had expected this, hadn¡¯t she? Yet, hearing it out loud felt like a door slamming shut, trapping her inside a game she was barely keeping up with.
Leon straightened, adjusting his coat as if the conversation had been nothing more than casual pleasantries. "If I were you," he added, his tone sharp, "I¡¯d be very careful about which pieces you move next. The wrong step might be your last."
He turned on his heel, walking away without another word, leaving Tuk in the chilling silence. But before he disappeared into the shadows, he stopped, glancing back at her one last time.
"And remember, Tuk..." His voice was low, but it carried with it an unmistakable warning. "Not everyone here will give you the chance to choose a side."
The darkness swallowed Leon whole, leaving Tuk alone, her heart pounding in her chest. She clenched her fists, forcing herself to steady her breathing. Every instinct told her that she couldn¡¯t avoid this any longer¡ªshe had to act. But the thought of tracking down the princess and finding the key gnawed at her. How could she succeed where even the prince warriors had failed?
Her mind whirled, the hangover fading but her worries growing heavier. The realization hit her like a blade to the gut¡ªsurvival wouldn¡¯t just require playing along. She would have to outmaneuver everyone, including the prince. Her eyes flicked toward the palace, the weight of her double life pressing down on her more than ever.
One wrong move, and her disguise, her survival, and her very identity would unravel. But maybe... Maybe there was another way.
Tuk rubbed her temples, a new thought sparking through the haze. If even Prince Michaelli couldn¡¯t find the key, maybe the key wasn¡¯t meant to be found or the princess itself really held the key?
Maybe, just maybe, she was already holding the piece of the puzzle. Her position as the prince¡¯s advisor was more than just a trap¡ªit was her opportunity.
But could she risk it?
Tomorrow, she would have to choose carefully. After all, one wrong move, and she¡¯d lose everything, including her life.
Chapter 28: Die with a Smile
Once a respected lord in the Kingdom of Ellis, Leonardo Eleonor was a childhood friend and confidant to Princess Seraphina, a woman of rare vision and kindness who dreamed of a more just world. Her ideals inspired Leon, who became her devoted protector and unwavering ally. But when the Emperor of Elthor, a man whose appetites knew no bounds, noticed Seraphina''s beauty, her fate took a dark turn. To secure their standing, her family sacrificed her to become the Emperor¡¯s concubine, shattering her dreams and ideals.
Desperate to remain by her side, Leon disguised himself as a woman and took on the role of her silent guardian¡ªa royal servant helplessly watching as Seraphina¡¯s life devolved into a cycle of torment and confinement. Each night, he bore witness to the brutal consequences of the Emperor¡¯s attention. The worst blow came after a miscarriage, an event that stripped her of hope and left her pleading with Leon for an escape from her waking nightmare.
¡°Leon, I see no freedom left in this world¡ªonly chains, each link heavier than the last. Can you still call this a sacrifice for the kingdom?¡± Her voice cracked, a painful symphony of resignation and trust.
Leon¡¯s heart clenched at the words. Time dragged on, each day weighed down by unspoken sorrow. Night after night, Seraphina begged Leon for freedom. Finally, a chance emerged¡ªa desperate plan to flee back to Ellis. But home offered no salvation. Terrified of incurring the Emperor¡¯s wrath, her family deemed Seraphina a liability and prepared to send her back, sealing her fate. Despair broke her final defenses, and she turned to Leon with one last plea: Leon, please kill me...
As they made their way in a carriage, fate intervened. Ambushed by none other than Prince Michaelli of Marceau, a young leader whose name is well known for his ruthless intellect, Seraphina seized a final opportunity. She offered him an ancient piece of Arcanographica¡ªa relic of immense and mysterious power¡ªin exchange for his help in destroying the kingdom that betrayed her.
With calculated interest, Michaelli accepted. The very defense of the Empire of Elthor is helping him achieve his goal rather easily. Under his strategic hand, Ellis fell, its leaders annihilated, and its legacy reduced to ruins. In the ensuing chaos, Seraphina wielded her newfound fury as her only weapon.
When the time came to fulfill their bargain, Seraphina revealed that only through her death could the Arcanographica¡¯s power be transferred to Michaelli, freeing him from his burden temporarily. In return, she made one final request: that he take Leon under his protection. Michaelli, aware of Leon¡¯s ability to decipher the relic¡¯s mysteries, agreed to honor the princess¡¯s wish with a solemn nod.
Seraphina met Leon¡¯s eyes, a quiet smile trembling on her lips, carrying the weight of unsaid words. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice a fragile thread binding them one last time. Gratitude and memories flickered in her gaze¡ªshared laughter, late-night whispers, and lessons that were now ghosts. Michaelli¡¯s jaw clenched.
The act was swift, merciless. Seraphina''s life slipped away like the last note of a mournful song, leaving the air thick with silence. Power surged into Michaelli, searing through his veins, but the room¡¯s newfound brilliance only deepened the hollow darkness left behind.
Leon fell to his knees as grief consumed him, a raw, tearing agony that twisted inside his chest. Memories of Seraphina¡¯s laughter echoed like taunts in the stillness, each one striking harder than any blade. He reached for her lifeless hand, fingers trembling, the room spinning as the void she left swallowed him whole.
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
The room was now empty, an echoing shell where warmth once lived. And as Michaelli stood, power pulsing within him, he glanced at Leon¡ªnow a broken man defined not by purpose but by the aching, irreparable loss.
Leonardo Eleonor, relinquishing his title of Marquis of Astoria, became Leon Eleonor, Head Historian to Prince Michaelli. Hardened and relentless, he devoted himself entirely to Michaelli¡¯s cause¡ªto dominate the land and conquer the world. His grief crystallized into unwavering loyalty, as he vowed to continue Seraphina¡¯s twisted legacy. Where his heart was once tender, it was now a fortress; his resolve, an unyielding blade. With Michaelli intent on conquering the land, Leon¡¯s service was driven by a single aim: to uphold the vision of the princess he could not save.
Leon watched the dark sky at the window, his eyes shimmering with unspoken promises. ¡°For you, Seraphina, I would help burn this empire to the ground if it meant your peace.¡±
--
At the Prince¡¯s Quarters, a figure emerged from the shadows, a lone sentinel whose presence dominated the room with lethal precision. This was no mere warrior of the crimson ranks¡ªthis was their commander, known only by the title The Veil. His armor was a seamless blend of shadow and crimson, forged from metal so dark it seemed to swallow the light around him. Each piece fit like a second skin, etched with arcane symbols that had become synonymous with fear across the empire, whispering of battles that never reached a public record.
A mask of polished obsidian covered his eyes, granting him an unnerving anonymity and a silence that masked not just his gaze, but his very intentions. Yet he moved without hesitation, every step carrying an authority that kept even the most hardened warriors of his command in thrall. His gauntlets were sleek and understated, revealing hands that bore no visible scars, suggesting a precision in battle that bordered on unnatural. Around his waist, a single, long blade hung in an intricate scabbard; its hilt was wrapped in dark leather, bearing no adornment except a single, barely perceptible engraving¡ªthe great royal ape emblem, marking him as a weapon of the prince¡¯s elite.
He stopped a few paces from the prince¡¯s seat, bowing deeply. His voice, when it came, was low and coarse, reverberating through the chamber like a quiet storm. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he intoned, his words measured, reverent yet unyielding. Though the prince¡¯s gaze rested on him, it was clear The Veil required no sight to perceive his ruler¡¯s will. Each breath he took seemed in sync with the prince¡¯s own, as if he were not just a man, but an extension of the prince¡¯s most dangerous commands¡ªa weapon in human form, honed, loyal, and waiting only for a signal to strike.
As he rose, his head inclined slightly, an indication of his complete attention. Here stood a man unbound by sight, yet fully attuned to the empire¡¯s pulse, a harbinger of secrets and shadows, ready to lead the crimson warriors into the empire¡¯s unseen battles.
Michaelli''s golden eyes flickered in the dim light, narrowing ever so slightly at Nixon''s question. His hand paused on the coat''s fabric, tension coiling in his movements. He straightened up, casting a glance at the veil, which silently nodded, understanding his command, before he left and disappeared.
"I will," Michaelli replied, his voice smooth but with an undercurrent of impatience. "Do you think I would leave something this important to anyone else?"
He draped the coat over his shoulders, the soft rustle of fabric breaking the silence. The prince''s gaze sharpened as he stepped closer to Nixon, who shifted slightly under the intensity of his stare.
"You hesitate. Why?" Michaelli¡¯s voice was quiet but demanding, each word carrying a subtle weight. He loathed hesitation, especially from those who should understand the precision with which he moved.
Nixon swallowed, bowing his head. "It¡¯s not my place to question, Your Highness. I only fear for your safety."
Michaelli¡¯s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile, his fingers brushing the hilt of his dagger as he passed Nixon.
"Fear?" he echoed softly, his voice a quiet but lethal edge. He stepped past Nixon and into the hallway, his presence growing darker with each step. "If there¡¯s anything left to fear in this world, Nixon, it¡¯s not for my safety." He paused, his gaze cold and unwavering as he glanced back.
"It is me."
Chapter 29: The Crimson Night
Michaelli strode into Prince Terado¡¯s residence, the uncle who once wielded influence as the emperor¡¯s trusted brother. The grand doors crashed open with a force that sent a shiver through the room, a prelude to the chaos that followed. His entourage of crimson warriors entered behind him, their silence only heightening the weight of Michaelli¡¯s arrival. Tonight, the pretense of deference was gone¡ªMichaelli had come to assert his will.
"Search everything," Michaelli commanded, his voice sharp and cold. The crimson warriors moved swiftly, slicing through the palace¡¯s illusion of calm as they searched with practiced precision. The sound of overturning furniture and clattering objects filled the hall like a storm.
Terado appeared moments later, still in his evening attire, the shock etched into his features. The man who once commanded fear now looked small, stripped of his power before the prince. "Your Highness!" Terado gasped, his voice wavering. "What is the meaning of this? I have reported everything, and your men¡ª"
Michaelli¡¯s gaze silenced him, the room falling into an oppressive stillness. The prince advanced with deliberate steps, each one echoing with authority. He spoke with a tone as cold as iron, "Reported everything? Do you think I trust reports, Your Grace?" The way he uttered the title dripped with disdain, a reminder that Terado¡¯s rank meant nothing tonight. "Words can be twisted, masked, like the intentions of those who speak them. I prefer my own eyes."
Terado¡¯s eyes darted around, searching for allies that would not come. His power, once formidable, now faltered under the prince¡¯s relentless scrutiny. Before he could muster a response, a crash sounded from the adjoining room. A warrior stepped forward, holding a bundle of papers with an expressionless face but an air of gravity.
Michaelli¡¯s lips curved into a smile devoid of warmth as he accepted the documents, eyes never leaving his uncle. The moment he glanced at the contents, the air seemed to crackle with a newfound tension. "Tell me, Your Grace," he said, mock curiosity lacing his voice, "how many lives have been bought and sold under your watch?"
Terado¡¯s face blanched, the last remnants of defiance draining away. "I¡ªI had no idea¡ this must be some mistake¡ª"
Michaelli raised a hand, cutting off his stammering. "A mistake? No, an oversight at best. But rest assured," he leaned in, voice dropping to a whisper that sent a chill through the room, "you will answer for it." With a flick of his wrist, he signaled the warriors. They moved to detain Terado, who sputtered protests that fell on deaf ears.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
The prince turned on his heel, the papers clenched in his fist. The regent¡¯s shouts echoed down the halls as he was dragged away, reduced to the pitiful sound of a man who had lost everything. Michaelli¡¯s gaze shifted to the underground chamber below, where his warriors were freeing prisoners. Amidst the terrified faces, a frail boy stood out, meeting the prince¡¯s eyes with an expression that stirred something in him¡ªsomething old, buried deep.
Michaelli¡¯s face hardened once more. Tonight, power had shifted irreversibly, and the true reckoning was only beginning.
The prince stood on the platform overlooking the secret underground chamber, his sharp eyes scanning the terrified humans being freed by his warriors. Amidst the crowd, one figure caught his attention¡ªa frail boy who dared to stand before him, his clothes tattered, his face pale with exhaustion. The sight of the child stirred something deep within him.
Michaelli stood still, his golden eyes narrowing as he watched a woman shield the boy, her arms wrapped protectively around him. The scene unfolded like a ghost from his past, awakening memories he had long buried¡ªof his own mother¡¯s desperate embrace, shielding him from a world full of cruelty.
His hands clenched into fists at his sides, tension radiating through his body. The dim light of the underground chamber cast long shadows across the stone walls, but none were darker than the one now festering in his heart. The memories clawed at him, threatening to drag him back to a place he had vowed never to return.
The woman trembled before him, her fear palpable as she held the boy tighter. She bowed deeply, her voice shaking with desperation. "He didn¡¯t mean to offend, Your Highness. Please, spare my son¡ he¡¯s all I have."
For a brief moment, Michaelli¡¯s gaze softened. His eyes flicked to the boy¡¯s hollow stare, and in that gaze, he saw a reflection of his own past¡ªfear, helplessness, and the same anguish he once carried. The sharp, metallic taste of bitterness filled his mouth, the weight of his mother¡¯s death pressing down on him once more.
His jaw tightened further, a flicker of raw pain flashing behind his golden eyes. But it was gone in an instant, replaced by the cold mask of the prince who now ruled an empire built on strength, not sentiment.
"Stand up," Michaelli ordered, his voice low but commanding, no room for weakness in its tone. The woman hesitated, clutching the boy tighter. Her defiance in protecting the child mirrored the stubborn love his mother had shown him. But he could not¡ªwould not¡ªrelent.
"You have nothing to fear from me," he continued, forcing the steel back into his voice, though the battle within him was far from won. "But this¡ this, this wretched suffering," his words grew darker, each one seething with barely restrained fury, "ends tonight."
The woman slowly rose to her feet, though her grip on the boy did not loosen. She looked up at the prince, her tear-streaked face filled with disbelief and hope. Michaelli¡¯s eyes remained fixed on her for a moment longer, as if searching for something in her face¡ªsome proof that the world had not completely taken everything from them, as it had from him.
Turning sharply, Michaelli addressed his warriors. "Take them all to safety. They will receive proper care." His voice grew cold again as he added, "Make sure the prince and those responsible for this... are dealt with."
The warriors nodded and dispersed. Michaelli lingered for a moment on the platform, his back turned to the woman and the boy. He couldn¡¯t face them any longer. The pain of seeing that motherly embrace¡ªone he could never feel again¡ªwas unbearable.
As he walked away, the flickering torchlight playing across his face, Michaelli whispered to himself, barely audible even to his own ears, "If only love had saved me too."
Chapter 30: The Buried Memories
Michaelli''s footsteps echoed through the stone corridors as he made his way out of the chamber, each step heavier than the last. The shadows on the walls seemed to close in around him, flickering in the dim light like haunting memories of a broken childhood, leaving him feeling small and vulnerable once more.
His chest tightened at the thought of the boy¡ªfragile and afraid¡ªwho had clung to his thoughts. In the child''s eyes, he recognized the same fear, the same yearning for safety that had haunted him as a child. But Michaelli knew better than to indulge in pity; it had no place in the empire he sought to build.
As he ascended the stairs leading out of the underground chamber, Nixon emerged from the shadows like a specter of loyalty, his face grave but composed. "The operation was a success, Your Highness. All the prisoners have been freed, and Lord Terado has been taken into custody. What are your orders regarding his punishment?"
Michaelli paused, the weight of the boy''s gaze pressing down on him, memories of his mother and an unyielding sense of responsibility clawing at his insides. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to focus. Mercy was a luxury his world could not afford¡ªnot for the weak, and certainly not for those who exploited others.
"Make an example of him," Michaelli finally said, his voice icy and devoid of emotion. "Let it be known that Terado, the Prince will die at dawn. Let the higher-ups hear of his crimes along with his head." He kept walking, the hardened resolve in his expression leaving Nixon to carry out the order without question.
But even as he gave the command, the haunting image of the boy wouldn''t leave him. He could feel the anger gnawing at him¡ªthe same rage that had consumed him when he was a child. His mother''s death, her choices¡ªit was all there, bleeding into every decision he made. No matter how much power he amassed, it never healed the emptiness left behind.
As Michaelli exited the residence and stepped into the night air, the cold breeze cut through his coat, but it did little to clear his mind. He gazed up at the dark sky, the stars obscured by the ever-present clouds of the empire''s looming struggles.
"Your Highness," Nixon spoke cautiously, walking up beside him. "About the boy... and his mother. What shall we do with them?"
Michaelli''s golden eyes flickered again, the question striking deeper than it should have. He could hear the unspoken suggestion in Nixon''s words¡ªspare them, take them under your protection, perhaps even as a token of mercy. But mercy, to Michaelli, was a slippery slope. He had already chosen his path¡ªone where compassion was a weakness to be exploited.
"They are nothing," Michaelli muttered, his voice distant as he stared into the shadows. "Send them to the northern border. The boy can join the others being relocated if he wishes to. As for the woman¡ she can serve in the outer provinces."
Nixon bowed and moved to relay the orders, but the hesitation lingered in the prince''s chest. He should have been immune to such feelings by now. And yet¡
As Michaelli turned away, his hand instinctively went to the dagger at his side¡ªthe same blade his mother had forced him to hold when she ended her life. His fingers brushed the hilt, cold and familiar, a reminder of the cost of love. He gritted his teeth, forcing the memories back where they belonged.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
There was no room for such distractions.
With one last glance toward the darkened sky, Michaelli set his jaw and walked into the shadows of the empire he ruled¡ªwhere love was but a forgotten relic, and power was all that remained.
Michaelli¡¯s eyes gleamed as he contemplated the road ahead. Prince Terado was merely a pawn in a much larger game¡ªone that Michaelli had been playing long before tonight. He had successfully removed his majesty''s shield. The empire was rife with dirt, its roots stretching all the way to the emperor¡¯s throne. Terado¡¯s capture would effectively send a ripple of fear through the ranks at the emperor''s side, but it was only the beginning of the storm he was about to unleash.
Standing at the threshold of Terado¡¯s estate, Michaelli allowed a slow, deliberate breath to escape his lips. His vengeance had been set in motion years ago; the seeds of revolution planted in the shadows. The empire he sought to rebuild required more than just power¡ªit needed to be purified, cleansed of those who allowed the suffering of the innocent and exploited the weak.
And none were guiltier than the emperor himself. In order to fight a dragon, you must be a dragon yourself.
He knew that behind Terado stood more powerful figures¡ªdukes, ministers, and even the emperor¡¯s most trusted advisors. But Terado¡¯s fall would serve a dual purpose: to show them that no one, not even the emperor¡¯s brother, was untouchable. The empire, once a symbol of fear, would begin to rot from within, and Michaelli would be there, at every step, to guide its downfall.
Turning sharply, Michaelli addressed Nixon, who awaited orders at his side. ¡°Terado is merely the start,¡± Michaelli said, his voice low and calm, yet brimming with dark intensity. ¡°His execution will send a message, but I want more than just fear. I want his allies to scramble, to feel their grip slipping. And when they fall, they will fall hard.¡±
Nixon bowed deeply. ¡°I understand, Your Highness. I¡¯ll ensure the news spreads throughout the empire by sunrise.¡±
Michaelli nodded, his eyes narrowing as he thought of the empire¡¯s power structure, the web of deceit that had been spun over generations. "Let them think this is an isolated incident," he continued. "Let them believe Terado is just a victim of his own greed. We¡¯ll strike again, but not too soon. They mustn''t see the pattern¡ªnot yet. Inform the rest of the crimson commanders and disperse to their own territory; continue to be my eyes in everything."
A cold breeze swept across the courtyard, rustling the edges of his coat. Michaelli¡¯s mind turned to the emperor, his father¡ªan embodiment of everything Michaelli had come to despise. The bloodline, who had enforced the cruel laws that had left countless lives in ruin. Michaelli''s hands clenched into fists, the thought of his father¡¯s eventual downfall driving him forward.
"The emperor," Nixon ventured cautiously, "do you have a timeline for when you will¡ confront him?"
Michaelli smiled, though there was no warmth in it. "When the time is right. He believes himself untouchable, but he forgets that the foundation of his empire is fragile. All it takes is one crack, and everything crumbles. For now, I will let him feel secure in his throne. But every move I make is one step closer to his end."
The prince¡¯s gaze drifted toward the horizon, his vision of the future clear in his mind. He would strip the empire down, piece by piece, until there was nothing left of the old regime. He would replace the rot with something new, something strong. But first, he had to break the chains that held it together¡ªstarting with those who stood beside the emperor.
He turned to Nixon once more, his eyes gleaming with a sharp edge. "We will target the others next¡ªthose who think they are safe because of their titles, their wealth. Begin gathering information on the Duke of Arcadiel and Lord Faustus. Their time will come soon."
Nixon nodded, his expression resolute. "It will be done, Your Highness. About the historian¡ªwould it be dangerous to let him near you? It''s not confirmed yet whether he''s one of the emperor''s people or not."
"That one is clever. It will benefit me more if I keep him near me. One thing is for sure, he''s not one of the emperor''s. I already have a plan for him," Michaelli said, dismissing the topic and walking away from Terado''s residence, leaving the rest of the warriors to plant false evidence and clean the residence.
Michaelli¡¯s mind swirled with thoughts of revenge and the empire he would reshape from the ashes. His steps grew steady, his resolve stronger. Terado''s fall was just the start of a long, calculated campaign¡ªa war waged from within, against the very bloodlines that held the empire together.
But no one could stop him. Michaelli had learned from the shadows, watching as power corrupted everything it touched. He had survived a life of suffering; his mother¡¯s death was both his deepest wound and his driving force. Now, he would ensure that no one¡ªnot even the emperor himself¡ªcould stand in his way. He was beyond saving. His hands and blood were already tainted, and he would drag everyone into the hell he was bound for, leaving no one behind.
As he walked toward the awaiting carriage, the echoes of his footsteps fading into the night, Michaelli''s mind settled on one truth: each piece of the empire would fall, and in the end, only he would remain standing. He would bring an end but also create a beginning¡ªa beginning where someone like him would never come to exist again.
Chapter 31: The path they both walked
The hall was vast, its high ceiling studded with banners from each old and new noble house. Candles flickered in iron and gold sconces along the walls, casting shadows that danced across the faces of those already seated¡ªmembers of the court, advisors, and other powerful figures. At the center of it all, Michaelli sat at the head of a long table, his sharp gaze scanning the room filled with officials and nobles, gathered with a singular purpose: to press him into securing the future of the empire by producing an heir now that the war had ended.
It was a conversation that had resurfaced with growing intensity, a familiar demand Michaelli despised.
He didn¡¯t miss the subtle, expectant glances cast his way, nor did he fail to notice the tension building in the room as the subject of women and heirs was once again laid before him. But today, there was a new element in the room¡ªTuk, the historian.
Tuk who just came stood awkwardly by the door, her eyes darting from one official to another, clearly confused as to why he was present at such an intimate, high-stakes meeting. Michaelli had deliberately chosen not to inform him of the nature of this gathering. He wanted to see how he would react, how he would navigate the uncharted waters of court politics. More importantly, he wanted to see if he could do what he had no desire to do¡ªturn the conversation in another direction entirely.
A councilman cleared his throat, addressing the issue without hesitation. "Your Highness, it is imperative that we secure the line of succession. The empire must have an heir, and your reluctance to choose a suitable match is¡ troubling. The people are growing anxious. We urge you to consider Lady Aurelia of Solmont, a perfect candidate of noble blood¡ª"
Before the official could continue, Michaelli¡¯s golden eyes flashed toward Tuk, catching her glance. The room fell silent, sensing a shift in the atmosphere. Michaelli didn¡¯t need to say anything¡ªhis look was enough to communicate his unspoken command.
Tuk blinked, clearly unsure of what was expected of her. She opened her mouth, hesitated, and then glanced back at the officials. Her confusion was palpable, but there was something else beneath it: a challenge. Tuk had no context, but Michaelli knew he was resourceful.
The councilman, not sensing the undercurrent, pressed on. "The lady is young, of a suitable age, and well-acquainted with royal customs. Surely, Your Highness, it would be¡ª"
Tuk suddenly interrupted, her voice unsure but cutting through the tension. "Um¡ I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but the prince needed to love, as the Arcanographica says; isn¡¯t making heir supposed to be mutual? If you¡¯re talking about something as important as an heir, shouldn¡¯t feelings matter too?"
The room shifted, some officials looking bewildered by Tuk¡¯s intrusion. She gave an awkward smile, clearly out of her depth, but her words had done exactly what Michaelli intended¡ªthey disrupted the flow of the conversation.
A noblewoman seated nearby raised an eyebrow. "Feelings?" she repeated, incredulous. "This is the matter of the empire¡¯s future, not some fleeting romance. What does love have to do with it?"
Michaelli leaned back in his chair, watching with interest. Tuk was floundering, but she had unwittingly thrown the room into disarray.
"Well," Tuk said, scratching the back of her head awkwardly, "as I said, it was written in the scroll of Arcanographica that His Highness is interested in acquiring for its power. Also, where I¡¯m from, love kind of makes everything work better. You know, like, happier relationships, happier kids? It¡¯s not just about making heirs, but making sure the family... thrives. Isn¡¯t that, uh, important too?"
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Her words hung in the air for a moment, and Michaelli suppressed a smirk. He could see the confusion and discomfort spreading among the officials. They had been expecting an obedient answer, not a philosophical debate about love and its relevance to succession.
The councilman, visibly flustered, turned toward Michaelli. "Your Highness, with all due respect, we cannot rely on such¡ whimsical notions in matters of state. The empire¡¯s legacy is at stake."
Michaelli''s expression remained impassive, but his mind was already calculating his next move. The historian, though he looked like he was about to pass out, had done exactly what he needed him to do. Now, it was his turn to steer things into deeper waters.
"You speak of legacy," Michaelli said, his voice cold and measured, "as if it can only be secured through blood. But what use is an heir born into a world of chaos? Or perhaps you wish me to create another monster like myself. I wonder if any of you could survive that." His gaze darkened. "The empire reeks of filth from within, and you expect me to throw a child into that?"
The room went silent. The councilman¡¯s face drained of color, and the other officials shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Michaelli gestured toward the scroll, his hand hovering over a particular passage inscribed in a language only a few could decipher. The councilman, visibly unsure, stared at the ancient text in confusion.
"This," Michaelli continued, "is a chronicle of a time when love was not treated as a transaction but as a force¡ªtrue power that could change the fate of an entire empire. The scroll speaks of love¡¯s ability to conquer, to shape empires and destinies." His voice sharpened, a quiet intensity simmering beneath his words. "And yet, you sit here, demanding an heir without understanding the very force that could make or break this empire. If you still insist, then show me a power greater than what this scroll describes. Ah... but of course," Michaelli added with a mocking smirk, "not that anyone here could read it, except for my historian."
Tuk¡¯s heart raced as she watched him. She was unsure, but Michaelli was using what she had just said in the scroll masterfully, not as a mere artifact but as a tool to manipulate the minds of those in the room. He was bending their understanding of love to fit his vision, using the ancient text to validate his stance.
"Love," Michaelli said, glancing briefly at Tuk, a softness flickering in his gaze that made her heart skip, "is not just about reproduction. It is about control, influence, and loyalty." His eyes narrowed as he spoke the next words, "Love can be wielded, just as this scroll¡¯s power can be wielded. And those who fail to see that¡ will be left behind."
The councilmen shifted in their seats, clearly unsettled. They were not used to having their centuries-old customs questioned, especially not by a young prince. But the power of the scroll, combined with Michaelli¡¯s unyielding confidence, left them with no room to argue.
Michaelli continued, his gaze hardening. "The future of this empire rests not on an heir, but on its strength and stability. My priority is neither marriage nor children¡ªit is power. When the empire is secure, when threats from within are eliminated, then, and only then, will heirs be a matter for discussion."
Tuk¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she caught on to Michaelli¡¯s true agenda. He wasn¡¯t just testing her¡ªhe was using her to deflect attention from his personal aversion to the matter of heirs. He was redirecting the conversation entirely.
"But Your Highness¡ª" another official began, but Michaelli cut him off with a sharp wave of his hand.
"This meeting is over," Michaelli declared, his tone brooking no argument. It was not just the voice of a king but of a soon-to-be emperor who would entertain no further debate. He rose, his coat sweeping behind him like a cloak of power as he strode toward the door. The officials scrambled to their feet, bowing low as he passed, the weight of his authority palpable in the silence.
Tuk, still standing near the door, looked flustered but also somewhat relieved that the ordeal was ending. As Michaelli passed her, he gave her a glance that could almost be mistaken for approval, his gaze lingering a moment longer than necessary, leaving a warmth in its wake.
Without a word, he left the room, his mind already racing with thoughts of the empire, his plans, and the invisible chains that bound him to a curse he could never speak of.
The historian had bought him time, but Michaelli knew that the pressure would return and that the demand for an heir would persist. What they didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat they could never know¡ªwas that Michaelli had no intention of ever producing one. Not while the curse of touch, the pain of his past, and the weight of his condition continued to haunt him.
Tuk remained frozen as the prince¡¯s gaze flicked toward her one last time. He had brought her here to make her see, to force her to understand exactly what he would expect of her as his "love advisor." He wanted her to grasp the gravity of his world, to bear witness to the ruthless schemes, the dark ambitions, and the dangerous path they were both about to walk. This was no simple role; it was a pact. She would have to withstand the full weight of his plans¡ªor risk being swallowed by them.
As Michaelli swept past her, Tuk felt her throat tighten. No one in the room knew that she was a woman, and yet, standing in the prince¡¯s shadow, she wondered how long her disguise would hold. The prince knew far more than he let on, and if anyone was capable of uncovering her secret, it was him.
Chapter 32: Discerning survival rate In the World of Dominance (Arc 1: Complete)
Another day had passed, and Tuk¡ªwho once would never rise before sunrise¡ªnow found herself running in the fields with the warriors she had come to respect. She¡¯d grown close to them for their honesty and simple-mindedness, traits she had come to treasure in a world full of deception. Even though the war was over, Tuk forced herself to keep up with the morning exercise routine she once despised.
Over time, it had become a habit, and now she pushed herself at her own pace, surrounded by warriors who trained relentlessly until their muscles strained as if ready to burst. Why are they like this? Their discipline and camaraderie motivated her¡ªnot just for her body¡¯s sake, but because it cleared her mind, a necessity in her complex and secretive life.
Is it true your group is leaving the palace?" Tuk asked Bucky, who was in the middle of lifting a heavy stone. She sat on the ground, resting between her sets of running.
"Yeah," Bucky grunted, his voice strained from the weight. "Our purpose here is done, and the general finally got the land he was promised. We¡¯ll be busy clearing it up, but I¡¯m sure General Helion would welcome you if you wanted to visit."
"I¡¯d rather join your team if I were allowed than stay here."
Bucky laughed, sweat trickling down his forehead as he shook his head. "What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know how much the warriors envy you for being close to His Highness? No one doubts you¡¯re cut from a different cloth, with that brain of yours. The rest of us couldn¡¯t handle half the things you do." He chuckled, wiping his brow as his laughter echoed across the field.
Tuk didn¡¯t reply, trying to push away the reminder of her stressful life in the prince¡¯s court. She dreaded the unexpected summons to face nobles whose names and faces blurred together, where they¡¯d debate love and power in ways that made her head spin. She didn¡¯t know what might kill her first¡ªthe nerve-wracking debates, the wary glares of the nobles who found her presence suspicious, or the prince himself if he ever discovered her secret. ''Did he really believe she had the answers to every riddle in his mind? How did I even end up this close to him when all I wanted was to avoid him?! I feel like a clueless rat who took a wrong turn straight into a lion''s den¡ªno exit in sight and zero life choices left!''
Feeling a surge of frustration, Tuk grabbed a stone and placed it onto Bucky¡¯s back, adding to his load.
¡°W-Wait! I didn¡¯t ask for extra weight!¡± he stammered, his arms trembling under the added burden.
¡°It¡¯s my parting gift,¡± Tuk said with a grin, tapping his muscled shoulder. ¡°Good luck with the rest of your training.¡± She turned to leave, waving as she trudged off.
¡°H-Hey! At least take the stone off before you go!¡± he shouted after her, but Tuk just smiled to herself and kept walking.
That night, Tuk sat cross-legged on the floor of her dimly lit room, notes spread in a wide arc around her. Her hand hovered over sketches, arcane symbols, and hastily scrawled observations about the court, Prince Michaelli, and the map she¡¯d taken from the palace library under the prince''s name. She might need it someday, in case an unexpected turn of events occurred again.
The map of the Empire of Marceau lay before her, inked with strange symbols and places she¡¯d only heard whispers of. A heavy sense of mystery clung to it, as if each line and mark on the parchment concealed secrets she wasn¡¯t meant to know. Well, not that I can read maps... but can I trust this? She had only seen the palace of Homonhon, its cold, ancient halls where she copied strange symbols, never venturing beyond its walls.
To the north, beyond Homonhon¡¯s frozen expanse, a shadowy serpent lurked in the waters, coiled like a warning. Just an artist¡¯s myth to exaggerate the dangers of this place, she tried to convince herself from an artist''s perspective.
The Empire of Marceau stretched eastward, its fortress perched ominously on highlands she barely knew. Farther south lay the ruins of Elthor, another fallen empire, its name barely legible, like a faded memory best left forgotten. Southward, the forested lands of Adarna were marked, shrouded in mystery. Other names and symbols¡ªa black mountain labeled Crystaliana, a fort named Chalcedony¡ªhinted at places she might one day seek if escape became necessary. But could she trust these paths to lead her safely?
I don¡¯t know how to reach these lands, she thought, fingers tracing the inked peaks on the map. And I¡¯m certainly not skilled at navigation. A headache throbbed at her temples as doubt seeped in, the room pressing in on her with the weight of indecision. But sitting here, doing nothing¡ wasn¡¯t that the greater risk?
Who lived in those lands, and what power did they wield? The map provided no answers¡ªonly questions that deepened her unease. One thing was certain: it held more mysteries than revelations. For now, her world remained limited to what lay before her. Exploring these places might prove invaluable if she ever needed an escape. It was always better to have multiple plans than to rely on just one or two, especially with the unpredictability of the prince and Sire Leon.
To a stranger, it might appear as if she were wireframing a complex application interface. In a way, she was¡ªexcept this time, it wasn¡¯t a website she was designing, but her own strategy for survival.
At the center of the spread lay her notes on the Arcanographica, the ancient scroll she¡¯d been piecing together since her arrival. Every symbol, every rune, every cryptic phrase hinted at something critical. But critical to what? The ¡°key¡± mentioned in the scroll, perhaps. Yet the princess of Homonhon was still missing, and with her, any hope for real answers. She was done decoding everything the historian and the prince had yet she still didn''t understand what and where the power they spoke of came from. All these words are just fables that even children back home can read!
Tuk traced the carefully organized words she''d painstakingly decoded in the solitude of her room, each phrase a hidden puzzle that now gleamed with revelation adding the six decoded scrolls to the four scrolls she had once decoded:
| ?#? #???? 7#3 ?34??7# 4?? ???3? ?= 7#3 ?16#7?? ??3. B??3553? 34?# ?13?3 7? 7#3 57???6 #34?7. ?17# 4 ????153 81?? 1? ??? #4??, ?? ?4? ?17# 4 51?=??? #34?7 ?4? #???? 7#3 ???3? 1? ??? #34?7.
7. I who hold the wealth and power of the mighty one. Blessed each piece to the strong heart. With a promise bind in my hand, no one with a sinful heart can hold the power in our heart.
K33? 7#?? ?13?3 1? ??3¡¯5 #34?7 45 | ??1?3 4?? ?4?? 7#3 ??1?3 =?? ?#47 | ?351?3. ?4?? =??61?3?355 8357?? ???? ?3, 45 | ??34?3 83#1?? 7#3 ?47# =?? 4 ?3? ?????3??. ?17# ?? ?4??1?3 1? ??? 1?73?71??5 83=??3 7#3 ?16#7?? ??46??.
8. Keep thy piece in one¡¯s heart as I live and pay the price for what I desire. May forgiveness bestow upon me, as I leave behind the path for a new journey. With no malice in my intentions before the mighty dragon.
???, ?#? ?3?31?3 7#15 ?34??7# ?= |????3?63, | 6?337 ???? ?17# #????. ¨“4|<3 7#3 =1?4?? =?46?3?7 61?3? 7? ????; 7#3 ?47# | ??3=7 83#1?? ?1???? 5#?? 175 ???? 7? ????. ?4?? 7#?? ?????3?? 83 4 54=3 ??3 ?17# 7#3 ???3? 7? ???73?7 ????? ????3? ??3.
9. You, who receive this wealth of knowledge, I greet you with honor. Take the final fragment given to you; the path I left behind will show its door to you. May thy journey be a safe one, with the power to protect your loved one.
and then for some reason, the tiny word was written at the bottom of it as if it was intentionally separated: ?3?1 4? ?3 15 7#3 ????, ???4?3? 1? 7#3 5123 ?= 7#3 ?4??? 1? ????? #4?? which means: Veni ad me is the word, placed in the size of the palm in your hand.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
?????? 7#?53 ?#? ?4? 637 1?7? 7#3 7??7# ?= ?#47 7#3?? ?351?3. ¨“#?5, 4???? ???3? 4?? ?34??7# ?1???? 83 641?3? ?17#??7 4 8??|<3? ?1??.
10.Only those who ''learn the heart'' can get into the truth of what they desire. Thus, all power and wealth will be gained without a broken mind.
"This dragon, and this author... can''t they just die silently without involving me with all of this? Honor my ass!" Tuk rolled her shoulders, feeling the exhaustion from nights spent sorting and analyzing. Her mind throbbed with half-answers, layered like tangled lines of code she hadn¡¯t yet debugged. She had to admit she was nearing the end of her rope, and the power that the scroll and the prince spoke of still lay beyond her understanding.
Tuk tapped her pen against her notebook. Focus, she told herself, squinting at her notes on Prince Michaelli. The man was a study in contradictions: charming yet dangerous, turning threats into mere annoyances. Beneath that charm lay a raw, untamed power barely leashed behind his piercing golden eyes. Michaelli was both shield and sword, authority wrapped in a dangerously beautiful package.
And who better to keep you safe?
She stared at a sketch of the prince, drawn hastily yet capturing his stern face and predatory grace. If she couldn¡¯t beat him, she¡¯d have to use him, letting him clear the dangers that lay between her and any escape back home. Loyalty, she¡¯d learned, was currency here, and she intended to make good use of it. It might be a bit dangerous but there''s no denying that it was the best option.
Tuk grinned despite herself. It was like designing for a demanding client: you didn¡¯t argue; you adjusted, and adapted. You found ways to turn their demands in your favor.
¡°All right, Prince Michaelli,¡± she murmured, glancing over her notes one last time. ¡°You¡¯re the lead feature in my survival strategy now.¡±
Just then, a knock sounded at the door, and Tuk scrambled to hide her notes. Leon¡¯s voice drifted through the wood, calm as ever.
¡°Tuk? His Highness calls for you.¡±
Again? Taking a deep breath, she tucked the notebook into her cloak and rose, smoothing her hair as if it might make her appear loyal¡ªand less like she was plotting behind closed doors.
¡°Good Evening, Sir Leon,¡± she called, opening the door. Their eyes met, and for a split second, no words were necessary. Leon was the one who had ultimately led her to this decision, watching closely for any historian who might expose what they shouldn¡¯t. While Tuk still couldn¡¯t fully grasp his purpose in fooling other historians, she knew one thing: Leon was more aware of her plans than he let on.
Leon nodded, glancing briefly at her cloak. ¡°Another servant will take you to him,¡± he added. ¡°The council awaits.¡±
With a quick exchange of goodbyes, Tuk followed the second servant down the corridor toward the prince¡¯s office, her heart thudding with equal parts tension and amusement at the absurdity of her plan.
The door to the prince¡¯s office swung open, and Tuk found herself immediately ensnared by Michaelli¡¯s intense gaze. His look held an unspoken understanding, as though he already knew she had chosen to work alongside him rather than stand in opposition. His eyes gleamed, a mix of amusement and respect flickering in their golden depths as he studied her in silence.
¡°Good,¡± he said quietly, his voice low but commanding. ¡°We¡¯re about to meet the council. Stick close. You¡¯ll want to hear this.¡±
Tuk nodded, fighting back a laugh at the absurdity of her situation. She fell into step beside him, reminding herself of the strategy she had adopted: there was no need to beat the prince at his own game. Sometimes, the best way to navigate a maze was to follow the one who held the map.
As the doors to the council hall swung open, Tuk¡¯s pulse quickened. I don¡¯t think I want to hear any of it, she thought, steeling herself for whatever revelations awaited.
But I don''t have a choice but to nail it.
That night, Tuk had no idea that someone had been silently watching him from afar, their presence hidden in the shadows for what felt like an eternity.
Arc 1 End.
Chapter 33: The role I have to nail (Arc 2)
[[ Tuk''s POV]]
Ever walked into a job interview, nailed it, and then walked out wondering, What did I just sign up for? That¡¯s my new nine-to-five. I call it ¡°professional improvisation.¡±
A few months ago, I thought I planned out and understood my job description: pose as the prince¡¯s love advisor, guide him through the ¡°mysteries of romance,¡± and eventually pair him off with some noblewoman. Simple enough, right?
But the prince had other plans. I learned this three weeks ago when I was summoned unexpectedly into a court packed with high-ranking nobles, all staring at me as if I¡¯d just announced I¡¯d invented love itself.
The last time Prince Michaelli and I spoke, he gave me that smirk of his, the one that says he¡¯s got the upper hand before the conversation even begins. I fumbled through some excuses about ¡°understanding my role¡± as his advisor. ¡°Your Highness, about this ¡®love advisor¡¯ thing... I might not be the best¡ª¡±
His smirk deepened, and he replied with a calm, unnervingly serious tone, each word lined with purpose. ¡°Ah, Tuk,¡± he said. ¡°The title of ¡®love advisor¡¯ was always just a mask. A convenient distraction from your true purpose.¡± He stepped back, folding his arms.
My stomach twisted, a silent warning that whatever came next from his mouth was not a good thing for me. ¡°Your tasks are far more important than merely offering advice on emotions. You¡¯re here to help me manipulate the court officials who constantly demand an heir from me¡ªanticipate their thoughts, actions, and weaknesses.¡±
I felt my cold sweat as he began to pace, his gaze never wavering from mine. I willed my expression to stay neutral, but my hands clenched behind my back, betraying my unease. ¡°Your role is simple yet critical: observe, analyze, and provide insight. Whether they are loyal, enemies, or potential allies, you will guide me through their emotions with this thing you call love, just as you did before with the scroll. It might be only one piece of the human psyche, but it¡¯s the most unpredictable¡ªand the one thing the council cannot contest.¡±
He paused, his eyes sharp, daring me to flinch. I swallowed hard, the weight of his expectations pressing on my chest like a vice. ¡°You¡¯re here to make sure I don¡¯t miscalculate when dealing with them. I have far more pressing matters to attend to, but handling the constant heir dilemma gives me more headaches than executing the emperor''s officials.¡±
My ears rang, as if I¡¯d heard something I shouldn¡¯t have, and a cold shiver ran through me as my thoughts raced. The prince stopped, scrutinizing me as though he could see every piece of my composure slipping away. ¡°And of course,¡± he continued, his voice taking on a darker edge, ¡°you¡¯re to assist with the Arcanographica scrolls. They hold the information and the power that I need. Your job is to help me unlock that power and ensure no one else deciphers it first.¡±
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
He leaned in, his gaze piercing. ¡°If any historian becomes a liability, you are to inform me or Leon immediately.¡±
He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Trust is a luxury we do not have. That¡¯s your true value to me, Tuk.¡±
Then came that smile¡ªa glint of dark amusement in his eyes. ¡°Does this suit you better than advising on love?¡±
I paused for a moment, blinking. Strangely enough, yes, it was. His ¡°revised¡± job description suited me far better. It played to my strengths in improvisation, unlike the daunting task of providing romantic counseling. Honestly, watching him interact with a princess would be like watching someone try to hug a hedgehog¡ªit would only end badly. But that¡¯s where the real fun begins. I wondered, amused, who the unlucky soul would be to try and tame him.
(A/N: Me, the author:?? )
For the first time, I found a certain respect for him, especially in contrast to his father, whose twelve concubines paraded through the palace like characters from The Twelve Dancing Princesses¡ªthough those princesses looked dead inside. The fact that Prince Michaelli had no mistress was¡ unexpected, and I found it hard to believe.
Curiosity got the better of me, and I blurted, ¡°Your Highness, is it true you don¡¯t keep concubines or mistresses? I mean, it¡¯s¡ rare.¡±
His brow arched. ¡°And what of it?¡± His voice, calm but edged with unmistakable disdain, chilled the air between us. ¡°Do you find it so hard to believe that I don¡¯t indulge in such... distractions?¡±
Silence settled as he let his words sink in. Then, with a faint smirk, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t parade my authority through concubines. My focus is on securing this empire¡¯s future, not pandering to shallow curiosities.¡± His amusement surfaced briefly. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why this empire still stands, despite the council¡¯s¡ suggestions.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ unexpected,¡± I muttered, a bit too honestly. ¡°I thought the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±
His smirk vanished instantly, his gaze sharpening. ¡°Oh?¡± His tone was soft, each word a blade hidden in silk. ¡°And what sort of tree do you imagine I¡¯m the product of?¡±
The chill in his voice sent a shiver down my spine. Scrambling for words, I stammered, ¡°A¡ a golden tree, Your Highness. After all, His Highness is His Highness.¡± The second I said it, I wanted to reel the words back in.
He chuckled softly¡ªa sound more like the scrape of a blade than genuine mirth. ¡°A golden tree¡¡± he repeated, his voice savoring each syllable like a predator toying with its prey. ¡°An interesting way to phrase it. But I suspect your thoughts run deeper than mere flattery.¡± His tone dipped lower, heavy with authority, commanding the air itself to bow. ¡°Words, once spoken, cannot be unsaid. Remember that.¡±
His lips curved into a faint smile, though his eyes remained icy and unyielding.
I swallowed hard and lowered my head. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. I often fail to guard my tongue, but I¡¯ll heed your warning.¡±
That was the moment I realized I knew nothing of the darkness of this empire¡ªno, of this entire world. What I had seen so far barely scratched the surface of the depths I was about to plunge into.
But his warning echoed: vigilance over everyone around me. I cast a glance at the other historians, each one hunched over their scrolls, but it was Sire Leon whose every move now seemed calculated. The prince¡¯s words rang in my ears: Ensure no one else deciphers them before we do.
For now, things were finally starting to work in my favor. I think I¡¯ve secured my place and acquired the most powerful shield I could ever have.
I can live.
Chapter 34: The Love Advisor
In the council chamber, the air buzzes with tension as advisors lean forward, pressing their demands on Prince Michaelli to address the future of the royal line. Their voices rise and fall with repetitive insistence on lineage¡ªwords that ring hollow to him, words he¡¯s long grown tired of.
Tuk, having endured only six of these meetings, already feels her ears are about to bleed. The relentless demands of the council echo the nagging persistence of her own grandparents, who used to bombard her with the same overplayed rhetoric about marriage and tradition. But here, the stakes are far more oppressive. The council isn¡¯t clamoring for a future queen¡ªthey¡¯re fixated on finding women capable of bearing heirs.
Curiously, none of the women chosen for the role hold any real power. In the emperor¡¯s court, all his concubines are treated as equals¡ªornamental rather than influential whose only job is to bear a child capable of leading the empire. And now, the council expects the prince to follow suit, urging him to take at least seven concubines, as if he¡¯s meant to have a woman assigned to him for each day of the week. The suggestion feels less like royal tradition and more like an oddly regimented chore chart.
Yet the prince still listens, though it¡¯s clear he has little choice. The council¡¯s obsession with his legacy runs deeper than tradition¡ªthey want reassurance because Michaelli, by winning the deadly tournament for the throne, eliminated the other heirs. This consequence, born of his own victory, makes it difficult for him to avoid these tedious sessions.
Unaware of this bloody twisted history, Tuk admires his patience, mistaking his resolve for quiet tolerance. How many years have they been hounding him on this topic? she wonders, impressed by his stoicism.
Seated beside him, Tuk notices the faint tension in his clenched grip on the armrest. Catching his simmering irritation, a smirk tugs at her lips. She leans in close enough for only him to hear. ¡°Your Highness, if they crave legacy so much,¡± she whispers, her tone laced with mischief, ¡°why not give them something unforgettable?¡±
Michaelli¡¯s gaze sharpens, a slow smile unfurling as he considers her suggestion. He turns back to the councilors, letting out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he begins, his voice deceptively gentle, ¡°your enthusiasm for my legacy is truly¡ moving.¡± His eyes sweep the table, catching their uneasy glances. A faint smile tugs at his lips, the kind that makes the councilors squirm.
The council murmurs, a rising tide of anticipation rippling through the room as they sense a potential breakthrough. Tuk seizes the moment, her voice calm yet deliberate, adopting the air of someone offering profound wisdom.
¡°Perhaps, Your Highness,¡± she begins, her words measured, ¡°we might announce a formal courtship? A symbolic gesture to assure the empire of its future stability.¡±
Michaelli¡¯s brow arches slightly, his expression unreadable, though his eyes glint with a trace of irony. ¡°We will start with one,¡± he replies smoothly, ¡°just as the first stone laid in a foundation paves the way for a fortress. What is built from it will be far sturdier¡ and far more enduring.¡±
His tone is steady, but the subtle emphasis on ¡°sturdier¡± and ¡°enduring¡± doesn¡¯t escape Tuk¡¯s notice. She fights to suppress a smile, her own amusement mirrored faintly in his gaze. ¡°An interesting proposal, Advisor,¡± Michaelli continues, tilting his head as if weighing her suggestion. ¡°A union that symbolizes the empire¡¯s strength, rooted in loyalty¡ and built to last.¡±
The councilors, oblivious to the subtext exchanged between prince and advisor, erupt into murmurs of approval, their faces lighting with a mixture of relief and triumph. To them, the prince has finally relented, bending to their insistence.
Tuk, emboldened by their naivety, steps forward, weaving her words with careful precision. ¡°Imagine, Your Highness, a courtship driven not by fleeting emotions but by steadfast devotion to the empire¡¯s future. Such a union would honor tradition, fulfill expectations, and align perfectly with the guidance of the Arcanographica scrolls.¡±
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Her tone is earnest, and the councilors drink in her suggestion, nodding along as though Tuk has unlocked some ancient truth. Across the room, she exchanges another glance with Michaelli¡ªa fleeting moment of shared amusement at the council¡¯s gullibility.
The session drags on, the councilors consumed by their own vision of orchestrating the prince¡¯s courtship. But when they finally withdraw, satisfied that they¡¯ve swayed the prince, Michaelli leans back in his seat, his composure unraveling just enough to reveal a low, amused chuckle.
¡°You played them beautifully,¡± he remarks, his voice carrying a rare note of approval. ¡°They¡¯ll be speaking of this ¡®union¡¯ for weeks, utterly blind to the truth.¡±
Tuk offers a modest bow, her lips twitching into a faint smile. ¡°All part of my role as your ¡®love advisor,¡¯ Highness,¡± she replies, her tone laced with mock reverence.
Michaelli¡¯s smirk deepens, his amusement cutting through his usual reserve. ¡°If only the council knew the full extent of your talents. But for now, let them bask in their delusions.¡± His gaze sharpens, and there¡¯s a gleam of respect in his eyes. ¡°You understand this game of illusion and restraint. You know, love can be a powerful weapon¡ much like myself.¡±
Tuk nods, her smile widening slightly. Even she herself can''t believe what she is capable of ¡°Love, Your Highness, is one of the greatest facades of all. Played correctly, it can be anything¡ªa shield or a blade.¡± Her words carry a weight Michaelli recognizes, an insight that aligns with his own.
He leans forward, intrigued. ¡°So, tell me, tuk. How would you suggest we sustain this illusion long enough to hold their focus?¡±
¡°A carefully chosen partner, perhaps,¡± she suggests, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°Someone willing to act the part without attachment¡ªsomeone who can keep secrets and never lose sight of the act.¡±
Michaelli¡¯s eyes narrow, approving. ¡°A decoy. A player in our little theater,¡± he muses, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Perhaps an outsider, who won¡¯t question the arrangement or my intentions. Or maybe even a trusted court member¡ªsomeone who knows the value of silence.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Tuk agrees, her eyes alight with shared delight. ¡°We¡¯ll stage the courtship as if it¡¯s a matter of the heart. The people will be swept up in the spectacle, while the councilors become too engrossed to see the truth.¡±
Michaelli chuckles, genuinely amused. ¡°You¡¯re even more devious than I¡¯d hoped, Tuk. This decoy ¡®romance¡¯ may just give us the space we need. But I¡¯ll need your expertise to make it convincing.¡±
Tuk inclines her head, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. We¡¯ll give them a show like none before¡ªa true affair of the heart, or so they¡¯ll think.¡±
Michaelli leans back, satisfied. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s plan this courtship.¡±
Together, they begin to plot the game, two minds perfectly attuned to the art of deception, as the illusion they craft takes shape¡ªa spectacle to beguile the council and leave their true intentions shrouded in shadow.
As Prince Michaelli and Tuk settle into the quiet aftermath of the council meeting, the two conspirators exchange glances, each fully aware of the intricate layers of deception they are weaving.
¡°First,¡± Michaelli begins, leaning forward with the intensity of a strategist, ¡°we¡¯ll need someone who can fit the role convincingly. Someone attractive enough to command attention, yet humble enough not to overstep.¡±
Tuk nods, pondering potential candidates. ¡°And someone who can keep their emotions at bay,¡± she adds thoughtfully, her fingers tapping against her chin. ¡°Anyone easily swayed by their own feelings could jeopardize the act.¡±
¡°Precisely.¡± A glint of approval sparked in Michaelli¡¯s eyes. ¡°A noble without much stake in the court¡ªa second son or daughter with little ambition. Someone aware of their place but able to hold the room¡¯s attention.¡±
A sly smile crept across Tuk¡¯s lips. ¡°I know just the person, Your Highness. Eveline, daughter of Lord Alaric. Striking but modest, and as the child of a minor yet wealthy noble, she seeks little more than favor. A woman like her could keep the council entertained without expecting anything permanent.¡±
Her suggestion was both swift and intentional. What Michaelli didn¡¯t know was that, after being appointed as the prince¡¯s ¡°love advisor,¡± ambitious lords had flocked to her, each eager to secure their daughters as the prince¡¯s choice. Tuk, who saw no benefit in their schemes and viewed these noble families as little more than trash, thought, Why not throw them properly into the garbage?
Ever the opportunist, Tuk had recognized an opening¡ªa chance to turn their desperation into her own advantage. She quietly orchestrated a competition, persuading each eager lord that a ¡°recommendation¡± to the prince¡¯s ear came with a price. The higher the bribe, the closer their daughters would be to an introduction to the prince.
Tuk cunningly capitalized on their eagerness, ranking each daughter by the amount her family contributed and creating a ¡°top five¡± contenders list. She raised the stakes, allowing the most competitive nobles to bid against each other, with the highest bidder securing her recommendation. Lord Alaric, with his deep pockets and determination, had come out on top.
Lord Alaric is a minor noble with sharp instincts and significant wealth, known for his shrewdness in navigating the intricate web of court politics. Though not one of the most powerful lords, his influence comes from his strategic alliances and unwavering ambition. Alaric''s primary goal is to secure a place for his lineage in the upper echelons of power, often appearing more reserved but perceptive. He is eager for opportunities that could elevate his family''s standing, which makes him both an asset and a pawn in the schemes of the more powerful figures.
Tuk had managed to hit three birds with one stone: she¡¯d secured her finances, helped the prince navigate his council¡¯s relentless demands, and, if everything went as planned, laid the groundwork for a tale worthy of the most dramatic novels. The idea of the cold-hearted prince possibly falling for Eveline through an arranged match was the perfect clich¨¦ romance fantasy. With any luck, she¡¯d get to witness a love story unfold before her very eyes¡ªjust like in her favorite tales, where the aloof prince gradually softened. And if that happened, her own life would become infinitely safer.
Who doesn¡¯t want romance? she thought with a smirk.
Chapter 35: A Cunning for a Cunning
Tuk¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°She¡¯s clever enough to play the part without letting emotions cloud her actions. We¡¯ll present her as a woman of quiet virtue, embodying the empire¡¯s ideals. The council will eat it up.¡±
¡°Very well,¡± Michaelli decides, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. ¡°Have her father informed discreetly. He should believe this is a genuine interest from me¡ªa quiet arrangement to test compatibility, no more.¡±
Tuk inclined her head, already considering the words she would use. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Lord Alaric is shrewd, but if we present this as a gesture of goodwill, he¡¯ll keep his ambitions contained.¡±
He¡¯s shrewd, but he¡¯ll never know what we¡¯re truly planning. Tuk¡¯s smile deepened as she imagined Alaric¡¯s gratitude¡ªpraise and gifts flowing her way. And if Michaelli ever discovered her dealings, she had already crafted excuses as deftly as she played the court. Didn¡¯t he say I need to get creative? As long as the results are there, His Highness will never care.
Michaelli nods approvingly. ¡°Excellent. Now, for the courtship. We¡¯ll need to stage a few ¡®chance¡¯ encounters. Ones the council will see, but that don¡¯t feel forced.¡± He taps his fingers together thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll attend some of the seasonal gatherings, maybe even a hunt. I¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s in the vicinity without making it too obvious.¡±
¡°A perfect setting for a first meeting,¡± Tuk added, the scenes playing out in her mind. ¡°And during the hunt, perhaps a moment where you assist her¡ªa gesture that showcases gallantry.¡± A flicker of amusement crossed her face. And maybe start falling for her, she thought silently.
Michaelli chuckles, impressed by her vision. ¡°You do think of everything. It¡¯ll be a spectacle of restrained affection, just enough to keep the council engaged.¡± He pauses, his gaze sharpening. ¡°And if she¡¯s competent enough, we¡¯ll add a touch of mystery. Perhaps a rumor or two about letters exchanged between us. They¡¯ll lap it up like wine.¡±
This is starting to be a romantic plot I enjoyed! Tuk smiles, thrilled by the strategy. ¡°And if the council senses an air of secrecy, they¡¯ll be convinced you¡¯re taking her seriously.¡± She leans back, looking every bit as pleased as he. ¡°This way, they¡¯ll be too focused on this ¡®romance¡¯ to question anything else. The court will become its own distraction.¡±
Tuk¡¯s smile widened. ¡°If the council senses secrecy, they¡¯ll believe you¡¯re serious about her.¡± She leaned back, savoring the anticipation. ¡°This distraction will keep their eyes away from more pressing matters.¡±
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
Michaelli¡¯s gaze hardened, a shadow crossing his features. ¡°Precisely. Let them waste their breath on courtship and whispers of scandal. By the time they realize the truth, it will already be too late¡ªwhat they hold dear will crumble in their hands, and they won¡¯t even know it was me who lit the fire.¡±
Tuk blinked, unsure what the prince meant. Her heartbeat quickened, though she forced her composure to remain intact. Something in his tone¡ªcold, calculated, and brimming with an unspoken threat¡ªgnawed at her resolve. Michaelli¡¯s laughter, low and dark, filled the chamber, curling around her like smoke from an unseen fire.
¡°This courtship is beginning to sound more advantageous by the minute,¡± he said, eyes locking with hers. ¡°You may bear the title of ¡®love advisor,¡¯ but we both know you¡¯re so much more.¡±
Tuk dipped her head in acknowledgment, masking her unease. ¡°And you, Your Highness, wear the crown but wield far greater power.¡±
With their plan now firmly in motion, they spent the remaining hours in hushed discussion, plotting each step with painstaking care. Their whispers were full of mirth and mutual admiration, bound by a shared understanding of power and deception. The council may think they¡¯ve finally directed Michaelli¡¯s path, but as Tuk and the prince¡¯s laughter filled the empty chamber, it was clear they were mere players in a chest they were playing.
What Tuk didn¡¯t realize was that Michaelli¡¯s mind, ever perceptive and calculating, had shifted gears. The man who trusted no one had, in a matter of months, calculatedly allowed Tuk into his inner circle. But tonight, something felt different. He scrutinized his confidant as though seeing them for the first time. His golden eyes followed the tilt of Tuk¡¯s head, the subtle grace in their gestures¡ªthe way a strand of hair tickled just behind their ear, brushed away absently as they spoke, and the spark of enthusiasm in their eyes, so at odds with the wearied cynicism of court.
These weren¡¯t affectations; they were truths, raw and unpolished, born from moments too natural to be contrived. Michaelli¡¯s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly as Tuk shifted slightly, the candlelight catching the delicate curve of a jawline that had until now been cloaked in shadow.
The prince leaned back in his chair, his demeanor as unreadable as ever, while Tuk outlined another step in their plan. Yet his focus had already drifted. He caught the cadence of their voice, the fluid way they moved, the occasional softness in their tone when they spoke. All these pieces, unnoticed before, now fell into place in his mind, forming a picture he didn¡¯t yet fully understand but could no longer ignore.
A suspicion ignited¡ªa quiet, insistent thought that perhaps his brilliant advisor was not a man but a woman. The idea almost made him laugh, and his smirk deepened as the visual of Leon¡ªthe head historian with his similarly soft features¡ªflashed through his mind.
Still, Michaelli couldn¡¯t entirely shake the thought. For the first time, he wondered: was Tuk merely clever and ambitious, or were they something else entirely? His lips curved into the faintest hint of a smile¡ªa dangerous, knowing smile¡ªbefore quickly disappearing. If there was a secret to unravel, Michaelli would unravel it. And if Tuk was playing a game, the prince vowed he would be the one to win.
The curtain had been drawn on the stage, and soon the court would witness the dance unfold, never realizing they were all part of the intricate design crafted by the prince and Tuk. Without even realizing it, Tuk''s suggestions would create a significant impact¡ªnot just on individual kingdoms, but across the entire empire. In time, this influence would pave the way for women to hold positions of power, using the prince''s authority and dominance as the catalyst. But that change lay in the future...
With an almost imperceptible nod, they turned from the candlelit room, their footsteps echoing with a promise: not of conquest, but of absolute dominion.
Power would no longer be taken; it would be crafted.
And as Michaelli¡¯s eyes lingered on Tuk¡¯s retreating figure, he resolved to uncover the truth behind his advisor. For in a world where masks and shadows ruled, even he could be surprised¡ªand that, he thought with a smirk, made the game all the more intoxicating.
The world would learn that sometimes, the most dangerous weapon is not the sword or the crown, but the union of two minds sharp enough to wield both.
Chapter 36: The Last Princess of the Ardenii
The Princess of the Ardenii, now one of a concubine of the King of Marceau, sat in her chamber, her six-year-old son Michaelli perched on her lap. She was a remnant of a tribe that once stood proud and powerful¡ªa matriarchal society unlike any other in a world dominated by men.
The Ardenii, a legendary tribe, had thrived deep within the ancient forest between Crystaliana and Chalcedony. Known for their wisdom and resilience, they were revered as protectors of nature¡¯s secrets and guardians of sacred groves. Their ways were rooted in balance and harmony, believing the forest to be a living entity that guided and protected them as its chosen daughters.
But that legacy had been shattered. Long ago, the Ardenii had been wiped out by war, their lands razed, their people slaughtered. The King of Marceau, seeking their rumored power, had captured the last of their leaders. She was made a concubine, stripped of her title and dignity. She bore not a daughter to carry on the Ardenii¡¯s legacy, but a son.
Now, that son sat before her, his words a reflection of the harsh, male-dominated society of Marceau.
¡°Listen, Elli, you should treat women with respect. What you did is wrong,¡± the princess said firmly, addressing her son after witnessing his mistreatment of a servant girl.
¡°But my advisor said women aren¡¯t worth anything, Mother. They only exist to produce,¡± young Michaelli replied, tilting his head in confusion. ¡°We can treat them however we want.¡±
The princess¡¯s heart ached at his words. She gently pulled Michaelli closer, placing him firmly on her lap. ¡°Then, my child, are you going to treat your mother the same way you treated that girl?¡±
Michaelli frowned, shaking his head vigorously. ¡°No, Mother! You¡¯re not the same as everyone else. You¡¯re the best, above them all. I was told that I¡¯m above everyone too and that one day I¡¯ll rule over all the weak. I¡¯ll need to dominate them to be a true leader.¡±
The princess sighed deeply, brushing her fingers through his dark hair. ¡°And how am I different, my child? We both have one head, two arms, and two legs. I am the same as the others, and so are you. The only difference is that we dress in fine clothes and eat as much as we want while others cannot. Shouldn¡¯t it be our duty to share what we have and be grateful to the women who gave us life? Elli¡ªyou grew inside my womb, a woman you seem to think so little of. That makes you no different from anyone else. Didn¡¯t I tell you about my people?¡±
Michaelli''s brow furrowed as he listened to his mother¡¯s words, confusion flickering in his young eyes. ¡°Your people? The Ardenii?¡± he asked hesitantly, recalling the stories she had told him before, though they often seemed more like fairy tales than reality.
The princess nodded, a sad smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Yes, my people, the Ardenii. We were once strong, proud, and united. We lived in harmony with the world, valuing every life equally¡ªman or woman, strong or weak. Women, Elli, were not just mothers or daughters to us. They were leaders, healers, warriors, and sages. They were the lifeblood of our tribe. We believed in balance, in respect for all living things.¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
She paused, her gaze distant, as if seeing her homeland in her mind¡¯s eye. ¡°But that balance was destroyed by those who thought like your advisors¡ªthose who saw women as tools or possessions, not as equals. They tore our lands apart, believing themselves superior. That is why the Ardenii are no more.¡±
Michaelli shifted uncomfortably, the weight of her words sinking in. ¡°But... the advisors say that¡¯s how things are supposed to be. That women can¡¯t lead or fight like men can.¡±
His mother¡¯s eyes hardened, her voice gaining an edge. ¡°And who decides that? Who claims the right to determine another¡¯s worth? Let me tell you something, Elli. Strength is not just muscle or might. True strength lies in compassion, wisdom, and the courage to protect what is right, even if the world stands against you. That is what the Ardenii believed. That is what I want you to believe.¡±
The boy looked down, his small hands fidgeting with the hem of his tunic. ¡°But... how can I do that when everyone else thinks differently?¡±
The princess cupped his face gently, lifting his gaze to meet hers. ¡°It will not be easy, my son. To live with honor in a world of cruelty takes more courage than any battle. But you are my child, and I know you have the heart to rise above. Promise me, Elli, that you will think before you act, that you will remember the lessons of the Ardenii and the worth of every person.¡±
Michaelli swallowed hard, her words stirring something deep within him. He nodded slowly. ¡°I... I promise, Mother.¡±
The princess smiled softly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. ¡°Good. Remember, my son, a leader who rules with respect will never lack for loyalty. And a heart that understands others will never be truly alone.¡±
As Michaelli nestled closer to his mother, the seeds of her wisdom began to take root. Whether they would grow or be buried under the weight of Marceau¡¯s harsh world remained uncertain, but for now, the boy clung to his mother¡¯s words like a lifeline.
And then, the bright day suddenly darkened, swallowed by a suffocating night.
¡°Promise me... you will live, Elli,¡± his mother¡¯s trembling voice echoed, slicing through the oppressive silence.
Michaelli froze, wide-eyed. Before him, his beautiful mother sat slumped on the floor, her body drenched in crimson. A dagger jutted from her chest, her delicate hands gripping the hilt. Blood trickled from the corner of her lips as she coughed, her strength slipping away with every passing second.
¡°M-Mother?¡± The now thirteen-year-old Michaelli¡¯s small hands trembled violently as he looked down at them, his mind struggling to grasp what he saw.
She smiled weakly, her eyes shimmering with both pain and unshakable love. ¡°Forget everything... and live, Elli,¡± she whispered, her voice a fragile thread holding firm against the abyss.
Her hands slipped from the dagger¡¯s hilt, and her body crumpled to the ground. Michaelli¡¯s breath hitched as his vision blurred, tears spilling freely down his cheeks.
[[Present Day]]
Michaelli woke with a start, gasping for air, his body drenched in a cold sweat. His chest rose and fell in rapid bursts as he clawed his way out of the dream that clung to him like a phantom. The image of his mother, her blood-stained smile and final words, lingered at the edge of his mind, refusing to fade.
He was back in his pavilion, seated stiffly at his desk. His loyal attendant, Nixon, stood nearby, a steady presence grounding Michaelli in the present.
¡°Your Highness, the hunt will begin in a few minutes,¡± Nixon announced, his voice calm yet authoritative.
Michaelli¡¯s golden-brown eyes, sharp and calculating, flickered with a fleeting softness before hardening once more. The ghostly echoes of his mother¡¯s ideals whispered through his mind, haunting yet persistent.
Her world was not his. In this one, dominance was the law, and submission was death. Weakness had no place here. He had been weak once, but not now. Not anymore.
Still, her words clung to him like a stubborn ember, refusing to be extinguished. Bend, but don¡¯t break.
With a measured breath, Michaelli rose, his movements deliberate, as he prepared for the hunt. Someday, he would prove to her that he had listened.
Chapter 37: The Court...ship? Nope, it鈥檚 a banquet!
Neigh!!!
The hunting grounds bustled with energy, horses snorting and stamping around us. The competition was in full swing, and here I was, face-to-face with His Highness¡¯s steed, a big, glossy black horse named Nightfall. His coat gleamed more than mine on a good hair day, and his body¡ªwell-toned, muscular, and downright luxurious. It looked like it belonged in a stable catalog.
¡°Are you even a real horse?¡± I mused, reaching up to pat his silky mane. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so enormous, I¡¯d make you my pet. I¡¯d carry you around, Nightfall.¡±
Nightfall snorted, answering with what sounded suspiciously like a judgmental eye-roll. But he didn¡¯t move away; instead, he let me hug his massive head. He was huge, sure, and he smelled like a horse, but¡ not in the way I¡¯d expected. No, he didn¡¯t have the usual musty odor that clung to the horses back in the modern world¡¯s riding clubs.
He smelled¡ like cologne. Expensive cologne. I sniffed closer, amused. ¡°I bet your shampoo costs more than my salary back at home.¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡± I jumped back, my cozy moment with Nightfall interrupted by an unmistakably unimpressed voice. Michaelli stood there, eyebrow arched in that infuriating way. ¡°Is the preparation done?¡±
Straightening up, I cleared my throat and composed myself. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Lady Evelyn of House Alaric is in the fourth tent along with the other ladies.¡±
I remembered my last visit to Lord Alaric¡¯s estate, where I¡¯d arranged to inform him of our ¡°mutual agreement¡± and collect my reward. As part of the arrangement, I¡¯d advised him to prepare his daughter for the upcoming hunt. It seems he took my suggestion quite seriously¡ªLady Evelyn is now here, dressed to impress.
More pressing was whether she¡¯d actually taken my advice about the prince. Knowing his infamous temper, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how this would play out for her, but she seemed well-informed about the palace dynamics. Maybe she had a plan of her own? Either way, she was here now, and I¡¯d like to think I had something to do with that¡ probably.
Michaelli gave me a long, assessing look, glancing between Nightfall and me. ¡°Good. Now, move,¡± he said, slipping on his gloves with practiced ease. ¡°Go back to the pavilion and keep an eye on things while I am away,¡± he added as he mounted Nightfall, his movements so smooth he made it look effortless¡ªlike he was riding just an ordinary horse, not this massive horse. I couldn¡¯t even meet Nightfall eyes-to-eye.
I hesitated, not entirely sure what my role here was supposed to be since the preparation was already done. ¡°Ah¡ Your Highness, which tent should I go to? Could I maybe stay and enjoy the ladies¡¯ company?¡±
I looked up at his imposing figure, doing my best to hide my excitement. Honestly, I missed chatting with girls my age¡ªthe kind of conversations that didn¡¯t revolve around muscles, swords, and relentless training. Why was the prince¡¯s palace practically a no-women zone anyway? Even here, it was like testosterone central.
¡°I mean,¡± I began casually, ¡°the whole ¡®keeping an eye¡¯ thing could probably be handled by, I don¡¯t know, those people.¡± I waved vaguely toward the ever-watchful guards nearby. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly your guard, after all.¡± My eyes flicked longingly to the distant table in the ladies¡¯ tent, piled high with pastries and treats. ¡°And¡ their food does look¡ really good.¡±
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
The prince narrowed his eyes, clearly catching on to my not-so-subtle enthusiasm. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± he said, his tone as dry as the desert. ¡°Stay at my pavilion. Nixon will be nearby.¡±
My shoulders sagged a little at the royal buzzkill, but inspiration struck almost immediately. ¡°Well¡ could I at least eat from your provisions, Your Highness?¡± I gave him my best I-haven¡¯t-eaten-in-days look. ¡°I skipped breakfast because of the sudden orders and all.¡±
He rolled his eyes with an exasperated sigh. ¡°Do you really have to ask?¡± he grumbled, waving me off like I was an annoying fly. ¡°Eat whatever you want.¡± And with that, he nudged Nightfall forward, riding off with that infuriatingly majestic aura he always managed to pull off.
As soon as the prince was out of sight, a grin spread across my face, and I practically skipped toward his pavilion. Jackpot! His tent looked like it had been plucked straight out of a royal banquet. Dishes gleamed under the soft lamplight, each one more mouthwatering than the last. Forget keeping an eye on the council¡ªI was about to keep both eyes on this feast.
I dove right in, savoring every bite like a starving stray invited to a gourmet dinner. Between bites of flaky pastries and juicy roasted meats, announcements about the event filtered through the air.
¡°These people are insane,¡± I muttered, stuffing a tart into my mouth. ¡°Hunting beasts? What kind of lunacy is this? I prefer watching them afar¡± I pictured a giant tiger, the kind you¡¯d see lounging lazily at a zoo. With a shrug, I decided it didn¡¯t matter. Let them have their death matches. Me? I was perfectly content surviving with my muscles¡ªbrain muscles, mostly, but the arms were coming along nicely, thank you very much.
¡°Oh, here we go,¡± I mumbled as I peeked outside, a bowl of green grapes in hand. I happily munched away, my eyes on Lady Evelyn and the prince, who were about to cross paths in what I¡¯d imagined would be a scene straight out of a romance novel.
Evelyn rushed toward her father, her ribbon fluttering dramatically as she attempted to offer it as a token of support. But fate had other plans. She crashed right into the prince, who caught her¡ªwell, less ¡°caught¡± and more ¡°picked her up like a sack of turnips.¡±
¡°The hell?¡± I muttered, nearly choking on a grape. Where were the hearts? The sparkles? The moment? Instead, it looked more like a scene from a dodging-the-ball match. Sure, he accepted the ribbon, but romance? Not even close. With a dramatic sigh, I retreated back to my plush sanctuary. The romance was overrated here. Let''s give up.
¡°Now, for the exciting part!¡± boomed a voice from outside, snapping my attention back to the commotion. I peeked out again, just as curious as the rest of the crowd.
¡°The palace has received word of a sighting of Onyxariel!¡± Gasps rippled through the nobles like a well-rehearsed wave.
¡°Ony-what now?¡± I muttered, frowning.
¡°Yes! The legendary black griffin with a golden beak that shines like molten fire! Its midnight feathers shimmer under the moonlight, while its haunting call echoes across the mountains. A creature of mystery and power, an omen of change!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice was dripping with drama.
Apparently, this Onyxariel wasn¡¯t just any beast¡ªit was some mythical avian on steroids. What even is a griffin? I think I¡¯ve heard of it before¡ªprobably some kind of bird. The nobles were positively swooning as the announcer continued his over-the-top performance.
¡°Who will brave the hunt? Who among you dares to face this legendary creature?¡±
¡°Not me, that¡¯s for sure,¡± I quipped under my breath, plopping onto the prince¡¯s sofa with a plate of candied fruits. ¡°They can keep their terrifying death-bird. I¡¯ll be over here, making history as the first person to demolish an entire royal feast solo.¡±
Lying back with my borrowed library book and a platter of pastries, I let the distant cheers and excited chatter fade into the background. Let them chase their mythical griffin. For me, luxury was the ultimate conquest.
Time slipped by, and before I knew it, my eyes started to droop. The book is filled with words so deep and convoluted I can barely understand half of it. Soon, I find myself dozing off...
¡°Hey,¡± An annoying nudge poked insistently at my shoulder.
¡°Hey!¡± I grumbled, swatting the hand away and rolling to the other side, determined to stay in my blissful half-sleep.
¡°Historian Tuk, are you planning to wake up, or should I send you to the afterlife so you won¡¯t have to wake up again?¡±
I snap awake, bolting upright and sending a few leftover grapes rolling off the bowl. Lord Nixon stands over me, his face shadowed by the light from the tent behind him. He¡¯s looking at me with his usual annoyed expression. ¡°Enjoying yourself, are we? While everyone else is working like horses.¡± He thrusts an envelope into my hands. ¡°Deliver this to His Highness before the third lap of the hunt begins. Make sure he receives it immediately.¡±
I stare groggily at the neat, sealed envelope he¡¯s pressed into my hand. ¡°What¡¯s thi¡ª¡±
Before I can even finish my question, another warrior arrives, pulling Lord Nixon¡¯s attention away, and they hurry off together without so much as a backward glance.
¡°Rude,¡± I muttered, flicking a grape stem in the direction he¡¯d gone. It dropped like a dead fly to the ground, a far cry from the majestic flick His Highness had pulled off in the past.
¡°Tsk! How did he even do it?¡± Feeling more annoyed, I turned the envelope over in my hands. My breath hitched when I caught sight of the insignia stamped on the seal¡ªa bold, unmistakable mark.
The Emperor¡¯s seal.
¡°What?!¡± I nearly dropped it. ¡°Why do I have to deliver this? Isn¡¯t this the kind of super-important letter they hire couriers for?!¡±
Chapter 38: The right arrogant jerk
Upon discovering the importance of the letter, Tuk sprang from her seat and dashed outside. The sharp sunlight hit her face like a slap, drawing a groan from her lips. Great, just what I need¡ªbright sun after finally having a decent sleep. Her body felt stiff, a direct consequence of the feast she couldn''t resist. All those roasted lamb and steak are making me pay now.
¡°Where the hell can I find him?¡± Tuk muttered, squinting as she took in the sea of tents and pavilions. The mountains loomed around her, green and unfamiliar. Why did it have to be a place I¡¯ve never been before? The scale of it all felt as if she were searching for a needle in a haystack¡ªif that needle wore an arrogant smirk and led an army.
She thought about hunting down Lord Nixon for more instructions but dismissed it. Finding the prince should be easier¡ªat least he''s flashy enough to spot. ¡°Excuse me!¡± she called to a warrior stationed under a canopy. The man, broad-shouldered and clad in armor that gleamed even in the shade, raised an eyebrow.
¡°What round is the hunt in now? I need to find His Highness¡ªit''s urgent.¡±
He tilted his head, glancing at her rumpled state. ¡°The third round is about to begin, my lord.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Tuk¡¯s eyes widened, her voice cracking as the weight of her blunder sank in.
¡°Is it that critical?¡± he asked, the skepticism in his voice thick enough to cut.
She nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, absolutely! Where''s that guy, I mean, his highness?¡±
He sighed, rattling off directions as if reciting a list: ¡°Go straight, right after the fifth pavilion, past the flagpole, then left. There¡¯s a large pavilion big enough to seat a hundred warriors, turn right¡ªthat¡¯s probably where His Highness is stationed.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡± Tuk shouted over her shoulder, sprinting away.
Straight, right, left¡ left¡wait, was it the fourth pavilion or the fifth? Was there a flagpole before or after that? She huffed, the vest pressing the royal-sealed letter into her chest. Why did Nixon pick me for this errand?! I am bad at navigation! Her mind flashed with a vision of her boot connecting with Nixon¡¯s shin. When this is over, I¡¯ll kick his pompous¡ª!
Ahead, she spotted a cluster of warriors on horseback, their mounts stamping and snorting, eyes gleaming with the thrill of the chase. The most important person should be in front, right? She weaved through them, her breath ragged and legs burning. The first face she saw at the front made her stomach drop.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Arrogant, yes. Handsome, no. Not the right arrogant jerk.
¡°Where¡¯s His Highness?¡± she muttered, scanning desperately to the left. Then she spotted him¡ªPrince Michaelli, riding his horse tall and princely with his typical, maddeningly smug posture. He seemed near yet somehow impossibly far, like a mirage of arrogance on horseback.
¡°Damn it,¡± she whispered. I took a wrong turn. Nixon¡¯s words buzzed in her head, his voice annoyingly crisp: ¡°Deliver this to His Highness before the third lap. Immediately.¡±
Her eyes darted to the nearest stable. With a groan, she mounted the smallest horse she could find, though its size still felt absurd. Why did noble horses always seem as massive as carabaos?
¡°My lord, that horse belongs to Lord Recan¡ª¡± someone called out, their voice a mix of alarm and disbelief.
¡°Apologies! Urgent royal business!¡± Tuk shouted, digging her heels in and urging the horse forward.
The ground shook beneath the rhythmic thunder of hooves. The wind whipped past her face as the horse broke into a gallop. Tuk barely had time to adjust; this horse was nothing like the ones she¡¯d ridden back at the club. A sudden trumpet blast startled the animal, and before she could steer it clear, it reared and surged forward with the wave of charging warriors.
¡°W-wait! Not that way!¡± Tuk yelped, pulling desperately at the reins. But the horse, evidently convinced it was a champion racer, ignored her. It barreled into the forest, keeping pace with the frenzied riders.
The deeper they ventured, the more the forest seemed alive¡ªbranches twisting like skeletal fingers, shadows darting across the undergrowth, and the faint rustle of unseen creatures. Leaves slapped her face, branches clawed at her arms, and the smell of damp earth filled her nose. Tuk yanked the reins, finally halting the horse in a small clearing.
She glanced around, her stomach sinking. Everywhere she looked was the same¡ªtangled vines, towering trees, and shifting shadows. ¡°I¡¯m lost,¡± she muttered, her voice flat with disbelief.
She glared at the horse. ¡°You¡ why did you have to follow those lunatics?¡±
The horse flicked its ears dismissively, snorting as if to say, Not my fault you¡¯re a terrible navigator. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that attitude!¡± she snapped, rubbing her temples. Even the horse had an attitude. Of course, it does. It had been startled by the trumpet like a pampered royal hearing commoners.
Tuk exhaled sharply, trying to calm her nerves. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just go back the way we came,¡± she muttered, pulling the reins with the decisiveness of someone who was definitely not sure what they were doing. The horse, unimpressed by her leadership, plodded forward. But the deeper they ventured, the more the forest seemed to twist and morph, each step leading to an eerie sameness.
¡°Alright, horsy, I need you to channel your animal instinct and get us out of here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll paint your hooves rainbow and make you the laughingstock of the stables.¡± She shot a glare at the horse, who seemed unimpressed. Still, it snorted, pawed the ground, and took off suddenly.
¡°Too fast! TOO FAST!¡± Tuk shouted, bouncing wildly as she clung to the horse¡¯s mane, her fingers aching from the death grip. They swerved around a tree so wide it could house a small inn.
¡°Stop! STOP!¡± She tugged the reins frantically, and the horse reared, nearly sending her somersaulting over its head. She landed with an ungraceful thud, groaning as pain radiated from her backside, feeling her ponytail half undone and hair standing at odd angles.
¡°You little¡ª¡± Tuk¡¯s complaint died in her throat as something cold and slimy slithered down the back of her neck. ¡°Aaarrrgh!¡± She leapt up, flailing and clawing at her skin. The horse, startled by her outburst, bolted into the trees with a parting snort of good luck, fool.
As she stomped around, still battling the phantom chill, her foot landed on something that gave a distinct, gut-wrenching crack.
What now?
The ground spun, and suddenly, the forest flipped upside down. Tuk found herself hanging in midair, leaves spinning around her like a mocking dance.
¡°Fantastic,¡± Tuk grumbled, swinging helplessly. ¡°This is just great.¡±
Chapter 39: The Hunt Every Man Wants
Michaelli listened to the rustling leaves and the distant calls of unseen creatures. The canopy above cast shifting patterns across the forest floor as the royal hunters advanced with practiced stealth. The snort of a horse broke the tension, every ear pricked for the faintest sound.
The Prince led the group astride a jet-black stallion, its muscles taut and coiled like a bowstring, mirroring its master¡¯s anticipation. This was no ordinary hunt¡ªthey sought the Onyxariel, the legendary black griffin. Its wings were said to stretch as vast as shadows, capable of blanketing the sky, with a golden beak gleaming brighter than any royal seal.
¡°Nightfall, let¡¯s go,¡± Michaelli muttered, urging his steed forward. To him, this was more than a hunt; it was prophecy taking shape. Tonight, I will claim the Onyxariel.
¡°Awoooo¡¡±
Michaelli raised his hand, signaling the group to halt. Silence swallowed the woods, thick and absolute. Then, a sharp, piercing cry shattered the stillness, reverberating like a spectral warning.
Michaelli¡¯s grin turned predatory as he gestured for his riders to spread out. The thrill of the hunt coursed through his veins. ¡°It¡¯s close,¡± he whispered, his eyes gleaming with challenge. The air seemed to grow heavier, the forest holding its breath.
¡°Awoohuhu¡¡±
Michaelli froze mid-step. The sound, once fierce and wild, now wavered into a strange, whimpering wail. Suspicion replaced his thrill as he crept toward the source, dagger ready, senses razor-sharp. Leaves crunched underfoot as he carefully parted the branches.
¡°Awohuhu¡aah! Your Highness? Oh, thank goodness!¡±
Michaelli¡¯s jaw tightened. For a long moment, he simply stared, his sharp mind noting the oddity of the sound before he fully processed the sight in front of him. Dangling upside-down from a crude rope trap¡ªmeant for small hunt¡ªwas Tuk, his hapless advisor, swaying back and forth like a deranged pendulum.
¡°You¡what are you doing up there?¡± His tone was flat, his patience hanging by a thread.
¡°I¡ªI was looking for you, Your Highness!¡± Tuk stammered, flailing slightly. ¡°But, uh¡ first, could you help me get down? I think all the blood is rushing to my head.¡±
Michaelli pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a sigh so long and deep it seemed to ask the heavens for strength. Slowly, he unsheathed his dagger, tilting it lazily in Tuk¡¯s direction.
¡°Wait, Your Highness!¡± Tuk yelped, his eyes widening with alarm. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously going to throw that, are you?¡±
Michaelli arched a brow, his expression neutral but his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Do you think so little of me? If I wanted you dead, you¡¯d already be on the ground.¡± He twirled the dagger deftly. ¡°Now hold still. I¡¯m an excellent shot¡ªwhen people don¡¯t wiggle.¡±
¡°It can kill me! I¡¯ll die both ways! If I fall headfirst¡ª¡±
Before Tuk could finish his frantic protests, the woods shifted.
A shadow passed overhead, blotting out the dappled light. A rush of wind swept through the trees, bending branches and sending a cascade of leaves swirling in gold and green. Michaelli¡¯s steed, Nightfall, whinnied and danced nervously, its hooves stamping into the earth.
Michaelli stiffened, his grip tightening on the reins. His dagger lowered, momentarily forgotten as his sharp gaze swept the darkening sky.
A low hum built in the air¡ªdeep and foreboding, like the rumble of distant thunder.
¡°Y-Your Highness¡¡± Tuk¡¯s voice cracked as he pointed a trembling finger skyward. ¡°That¡¯s not a dragon, is it?¡±
The Onyxariel descended, circling above them like a storm-given flesh. Its wings carved through the air with an ominous grace, sunlight glinting off dark feathers threaded with veins of gold. Its golden beak gleamed¡ªa warlord¡¯s crown forged for battle, fierce and unyielding.
Tuk stared at the flying beast¡ªa creature that was clearly not a dragon but more like the body of a lion with wings, its massive shadow blotting out the sunlight as it descended from the skies. For a long moment, she said nothing. Then, with a resigned sigh and watery eyes, she muttered, ¡°Why is it always me?¡±
Tuk, clinging desperately tried to hold to the rope that makes his body wave frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Do something!¡± he shouted desperately forgetting for a moment that he was talking to a prince, not a stupid friend.
¡°Calm down. You¡¯re perfectly safe.¡±
¡°Perfectly safe? It¡¯s LOOKING at me!¡± Tuk screeched, her gaze locking onto the griffin¡¯s piercing eyes. The beast¡¯s head tilted, studying her dangling form with unnerving intent. The forest seemed to hold its breath as Tuk¡¯s legs flailed uselessly in the air. ¡°Oh no, no, no¡¡±
A deafening roar snapped her out of her panic. Michaelli urged Nightfall into the clearing, his posture regal but brimming with lethal intent. His gaze locked onto the griffin, a silent challenge emanating from his smirk.
He drew his black dagger, its obsidian runes pulsing faintly with an otherworldly glow. Uttering a sharp command in an ancient tongue, the blade began to shimmer, dissolving into a swirling, liquid form. The dark substance writhed like a living entity, twisting and coalescing until it solidified into a gleaming sword. Without hesitation, Michaelli slashed through the air, the blade emitting a low, resonant hum of restrained power as he surged toward the beast.
The Onyxariel twisted in mid-air, dodging his strike with infuriating grace. It dove, talons extended like jagged spears now aiming to the prince. Michaelli ducked just in time, the claws raking deep into the earth behind him.
The beast lunged again, its wings stirring a gale that whipped through the clearing. Michaelli then took one step forward and swung his sword. The runes glowed faintly as the weapon rippled and reshaped in his hands, flowing like liquid metal. Michaelli narrowed his eyes, and his weapon rippled, shifting from a spear into a gleaming whip blade. The segmented metal extended and coiled like a serpent, glowing faintly as it responded to his movements.
¡°Okay, what the hell is happening?¡± Tuk muttered, wide-eyed as she watched the prince manipulate the weapon like an extension of himself.
The whipblade struck with precision, coiling around the griffin¡¯s talons. A furious roar echoed as the beast faltered, its wings churning the air into chaos. Michaelli pulled sharply, his movements fluid and unrelenting, dragging the Onyxariel into a spiraling descent.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
Michaelli released the whipblade, letting it retract and reform into a sword just as the griffin lunged again. Its beak snapped dangerously close to his head, but he sidestepped with an ease that made the battle look more like a performance.
From above, Tuk watched the exchange with a mix of awe and disbelief. Michaelli moved like a dancer, every strike and dodge calculated to perfection. She couldn¡¯t help but notice the faint smirk on his lips even as the griffin bore down on him.
¡°Why does he look so smug?¡± she muttered under her breath.
The griffin lashed out again, forcing Michaelli to leap back. He landed gracefully, his expression unshaken.
¡°Stop enjoying this!¡± Tuk yelled, her voice carrying over the chaos.
Michaelli finally glanced up at her, amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°I told you to stay still. Do you always talk this much? You¡¯re as noisy as a gaggle of gossiping noblewomen.¡±
Tuk bristled, swallowing the sharp retort bubbling in her throat. Arguing with the infuriating prince wouldn¡¯t free her. Deciding it was wiser to focus on escaping while the two beasts clashed below, she tightened her grip on the rope and scanned her bindings, searching for a solution.
Her thoughts screeched to a halt.
¡°Wait¡ why is it coming at me?!¡± she shrieked as the Onyxariel¡¯s piercing gaze snapped to her. Dangling helplessly, Tuk¡¯s heart thundered in her chest as the creature flared its colossal wings, its muscles coiling like a spring ready to strike.
¡°No¡ stay back!¡± she yelled, thrashing against her bindings, panic seizing her chest.
Michaelli¡¯s smirk deepened, the faint glint of amusement dancing in his eyes as the beast lunged. Before it could reach its target, Michaelli intercepted it mid-charge. His whipblade shimmered in his grip, morphing into a curved, scythe-like blade. With one sweeping arc, he clipped the creature¡¯s wing, sending a cascade of black diamond-like feathers spiraling down.
From her precarious vantage point, Tuk¡¯s frantic eyes tracked the Onyxariel¡¯s movements. In the chaos, she noticed something¡ªa subtle shift in its hind legs before each attack. ¡°Its balance!¡± she blurted out without thinking. ¡°It shifts its weight to the back legs before it strikes!¡±
Michaelli¡¯s eyes flicked to her for the briefest moment, a sharp smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Lucky guess,¡± he murmured, turning back to the beast.
In one fluid motion, his whipblade lashed out again, slicing with surgical precision through the tendon of the Onyxariel¡¯s hind leg. The creature screeched in pain, its wings flailing wildly as it faltered in the air.
¡°Bye,¡± Michaelli said with a smirk, surging forward with the grace of a predator. He leaped onto the thrashing griffin¡¯s back, his movements as fluid as water despite the chaos. The Onyxariel bucked violently, but Michaelli used the momentum to vault higher, closing the gap to the dangling figure bound by tangled ropes.
His weapon shifted seamlessly back into a dagger. With a single, decisive stroke, he severed the rope that held Tuk captive. She plummeted with a yelp, and before she could hit the ground, Michaelli caught her mid-air with a firm grip.
But something made him falter. His hand pressed against her chest briefly, his fingers brushing something unexpected¡ªa shape too soft and out of place. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, but he quickly adjusted, sliding his grip to her waist with practiced ease, his expression unreadable.
Tuk, too stunned to speak, clung to his arm as he landed gracefully, her heart pounding from more than just the fall. She was too shaken to notice the subtle shift in Michaelli¡¯s demeanor or the sharp focus in his golden eyes as they lingered on her.
¡°You¡¡± Michaelli began, his voice low but cutting through the chaos around them. He set her down gently, yet his hands didn¡¯t release her immediately. His grip was firm, deliberate, as if anchoring her in place.
Tuk blinked, her instincts finally kicking realizing their position. ¡°What?¡± she blurted, her voice shaking as she attempted to break the moment. But the question hung awkwardly in the air, unanswered.
¡°You¡¯re heavier than I thought,¡± Michaelli muttered, finally letting go of her.
Tuk¡¯s mouth fell open, her indignation flaring like a struck match. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re welcome, Your Highness,¡± she snapped, brushing dirt from her arms with exaggerated flair. ¡°Happy to risk my life so you can look good in front of your warriors.¡±
Michaelli raised a brow, his calm demeanor entirely unshaken. ¡°Risk your life? You were dangling like bait.¡±
Tuk glared, a flush of frustration coloring her cheeks. ¡°Bait is useful! You¡¯re supposed to thank bait.¡±
A corner of Michaelli¡¯s mouth twitched¡ªalmost a smile, though he quickly buried it. ¡°Thank you, bait,¡± he said dryly, inclining his head.
She groaned, throwing her hands in the air. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. You know what? Next time, let the griffin eat me.¡±
His golden eyes glinted, more amused than annoyed. ¡°It probably wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯d give it indigestion.¡±
Tuk froze, her indignation melting into stunned silence. ¡°Did... did you just make a joke? Was that an actual joke?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t joke,¡± Michaelli replied smoothly, though the faintest smirk betrayed him.
Her mouth twitched, an involuntary laugh escaping despite herself. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±
¡°And you¡¯re cursed,¡± he countered, his tone suddenly more serious. ¡°You keep finding yourself in trouble¡ªit¡¯s almost impressive.¡±
Tuk rolled her eyes but hesitated for a fraction of a second. ¡°Maybe I am cursed,¡± she said, her voice quieter now, the humor dimmed by something heavier. The thought lingered, uncomfortable and familiar, before she shook it off with a shrug.
For a fleeting moment, Michaelli paused, his gaze flickering toward her before he shifted his attention back to her bindings. ¡°Then stay closer next time,¡± he said curtly, letting the rope snap free on her feet.
Tuk glared at him as she dusted herself off. ¡°Closer? So I can be bait again? Great plan, genius.¡±
¡°You¡¯re still alive. Against all odds, I might add,¡± Michaelli replied.
¡°Are you saying you care?¡± Tuk asked, narrowing her eyes.
¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯d prefer not to carry you again.¡±
Tuk clenched her fists, shooting a quick prayer to the heavens. ¡°For the love of god, grant me patience not to slap the back of his head. As tempting as it is¡¡± she muttered under her breath, glaring at Michaelli. He was crouched, inspecting his ankle with an infuriating calmness, utterly oblivious to her frustration.
A furious roar from the Onyxariel shattered her thoughts, yanking her attention back to the battlefield. The beast¡¯s claws tore into the earth, leaving deep, jagged scars as it struggled to rise. Its massive wings beat the air in desperation, each stroke echoing like thunder.
Michaelli¡¯s grip tightened on the hilt of his blade, his expression unflinching. With a swift motion, he severed the final rope tangled around his sore ankle. Rising to his full height, his voice cut through the chaos like steel.
¡°Move back,¡± he commanded, sharp and unyielding.
Tuk didn¡¯t hesitate; she bolted toward the cover of a towering tree, pressing herself against its rough bark as if it could shield her from the chaos.
From her vantage point, she caught a glimpse of Michaelli¡¯s golden eyes, their predatory gleam locked on the faltering creature. The Onyxariel let out a guttural, defiant roar, its battered form coiling as it gathered strength for one last, desperate bid for escape.
¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± Michaelli growled, his weapon shifting fluidly into a bow, the transformation smooth as if it were an extension of his will. A black, viscous liquid oozed into the weapon¡¯s center, forming an arrow that pulsated like a heartbeat.
With a sharp exhale, he fired. The arrow streaked through the air, its sleek form glinting in the light before twisting into a sinuous, living chain. It wrapped around the Onyxariel¡¯s neck with a serpentine grace, tightening with every thrash of the griffin¡¯s wings.
The creature let out a guttural screech, wings flapping frantically but Michaelli stood firm. With a sharp yank on the chain, he dragged the beast back to the earth, its enormous body crashing into the dirt in a flurry of leaves and dust.
The griffin struggled, its movements growing erratic as it tried to shake off its captor. Michaelli wasted no time. In one fluid motion, he surged forward, the chain in his hands dissolving back into the form of a sword. Its blade shimmered with a menacing, dark glow, humming with latent energy.
The Onyxariel locked eyes with Michaelli, a final, defiant glare. With one decisive strike, he drove the blade into the beast¡¯s chest, the impact reverberating through the clearing like a thunderclap. It let out a final, haunting cry, its voice echoing across the battlefield before it fell silent. Its colossal form slumped to the ground, lifeless, the forest eerily still in its wake.
Standing atop its lifeless form, Michaelli surveyed the fallen creature, his hand brushing its dark feathers. His voice was quiet but firm. ¡°If only it had chosen a worthier path for its might.¡±
From behind a tree, Tuk peeked out, her hair a disheveled mess. ¡°Why do I have to watch this action scene instead of a romance arc?!¡± she muttered, half-hysterical while closing both her ears.
The warriors erupted into cheers, scrambling to claim feathers from the beast as trophies. Michaelli, ever composed, sheathed his weapon and turned to Tuk. She was slumped against a tree, glaring at him, her hair wild and disheveled, like a ruffled bird caught in a storm.
She really does look like a little lark, he thought, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.
¡°Get up,¡± Michaelli commanded, his tone cool and matter-of-fact.
Tuk weakly pushed herself halfway up, her voice dripping with exaggerated drama. ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you just tell the court and the historians that I fell nobly in battle, valiantly trying to avoid¡ª¡±
¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself,¡± Michaelli cut in, his words dry as he reached down and hauled her up without ceremony. ¡°And me.¡±
She yelped as he pulled her to her feet, brushing dirt off her clothes with an indignant glare. ¡°You could at least pretend to appreciate the sacrifices I make for your royal hunt agenda.¡±
Michaelli smirked, his expression entirely unapologetic. ¡°Sacrifices? You were hanging from a tree.¡±
Tuk crossed her arms, tilting her head toward the warriors who were busy admiring the fallen beast. ¡°Well, at least they appreciate me. I¡¯m basically their good-luck charm for seeing that legendary beast.¡±
¡°Good luck for them, maybe,¡± Michaelli quipped.
Tuk gasped in mock offense, then grinned slyly. ¡°And here I thought you cared.¡±
The prince shot her a sharp look, though the corner of his mouth twitched ever so slightly. ¡°Care is a strong word. Let¡¯s stick with ¡®tolerate.¡¯¡±
She laughed, shaking her head as the tension of the battle finally melted away. ¡°Well, Your Highness, if I¡¯m such a burden, maybe I should just stay behind next time.¡±
Michaelli paused, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Stay behind? And deprive me of the endless entertainment?¡±
The nearby warriors, overhearing the exchange, burst into laughter. Tuk groaned, covering her face with her hands. One of them, a burly figure with a mischievous grin, clapped her on the back so hard she nearly toppled over.
¡°Welcome to the team, Advisor!¡± he bellowed, his voice carrying a teasing warmth. ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have you!¡±
Tuk stumbled, shooting a glare at Michaelli, who was already walking away with an air of smug satisfaction. She sighed, muttering under her breath, ¡°I really need to renegotiate my role in this mess.¡±
As the group began to move out, the griffin¡¯s massive body was left behind like a trophy, Tuk found herself chuckling at the absurdity of her situation. This wasn¡¯t the adventure she¡¯d expected, but somehow, it was starting to feel like her own.
"What a cruel curse it is to be Isekai''d," Tuk thought, unaware that her greatest trial was yet to come.
The secret she had guarded so fiercely was no longer hers to keep.
What fate awaits Tuk as her world begins to unravel? Stay tuned to find out.
Chapter closed¡ªfor now.
Chapter 40: The Vogue Cover
Tuk watched the troop of warriors cheer like maniacs. The prince''s triumphant hunt had turned the scene into an open-air festival of blood, feathers, and overenthusiastic back-slapping. "I¡¯m so glad I chose to be on their side," she thought, crying a little on the inside.
The weapons the prince used just now looked strikingly similar to the designs I once showed to the weaponsmith back when I was so excited about presenting ideas for weapons inspired by RPGs and MMORPGs.
''I didn¡¯t know his swords could shift into different shapes. That''s so cool. I want one,'' Tuk mumbled to herself.
The enormous griffin lay lifeless nearby, looking like it had swallowed every monster in existence before meeting its end. Tuk pulled twigs and leaves from her tousled hair, her clothes were now stained with dirt and grass. Able to breathe and relax a little, she finally remembers why she came here in the first place.
"I almost forgot about this," she muttered, fishing a crumpled letter from inside her vest. Once pristine, the parchment now looked like it had survived a battlefield. "Well, at least it will be delivered. Effort counts, right?"
¡°Your Highness...¡± she began, approaching the Prince with all seriousness, who stood like a war god in the center of the clearing. She can¡¯t believe how rude she was behaving earlier. Luckily, he¡¯s not petty to kill her over his words, or is it because she has an important role to fill that¡¯s why he is tolerating her behavior until now or he''s just in a good mood? She doesn''t know, for her, the prince is the hardest person to read.
As he approached him, he could clearly see his dark armor gleaming with streaks of blood. Is that his blood? Or the Griffins? Hard to tell. They were both monsters, after all.
The warriors watched her with barely contained amusement as she staggered weakly closer. Tuk rolled her eyes. ''Laugh all you want, but your prince looks like a medieval vampire who overdid it at an all-you-can-drink blood buffet.'' Tuk stopped thinking as she clearly saw the prince''s face. ''Annoyingly, he still looked... good. Too good it¡¯s so annoying!¡¯
She gave the battered letter toward him, ¡°Letters. For you,¡± she muttered with exasperation. She can¡¯t believe what she had to endure just to send those damn letters. She can now appreciate how convenient emails are in her world now. The Prince''s eyes gleamed after seeing the letter. He took and inspected the royal seal before tossing it carelessly into a pool of blood at their feet.
Tuk¡¯s mind short-circuited. Did he just throw that?
Her polite smile barely masked the storm brewing within. ¡°Your... Highness. Lord Nixon said it was IMPORTANT,¡± she said through gritted teeth, silently praying for divine intervention to spare her dwindling patience.
The prince shrugged, casually wiping his hands with a towel offered by a warrior. ¡°I received it, didn¡¯t I?¡±
¡®Read it, you baffoon!¡¯ Her internal monologue screamed, though she maintained her mask of calm. She sighed inwardly. If I keep stressing over this man, I¡¯ll have gray hair before I turn thirty.
¡°Right. Well, I should head back, then,¡± she muttered, turning away.
Stressing over the prince was a one-way ticket to premature aging¡ªonly to remember, with a sinking feeling, that her treacherous horse had abandoned her.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
That stupid horse. When I find it, I¡¯ll paint its hooves neon pink!
She hesitated, then asked with a glimmer of hope, ¡°Ah... I seem to have lost my horse. Perhaps someone could... offer me a ride?¡±
Michaelli¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile, his golden-brown eyes gleaming with amusement, as if he¡¯d heard every unspoken thought. ¡°We¡¯re done here. Prepare for the return,¡± he commanded his men.
Relief flooded her as a warrior with a sun-worn face, who called himself Zalem, waved her over. His grin widened. ¡°Need a ride, Lord Advisor?¡±
¡°Desperately,¡± she sighed.
Climbing onto the horse was anything but graceful. She felt like a clumsy frog landing on a lily pad¡ªawkward, shaky, and completely uncomfortable. Every muscle in her body ached, begging for rest.
---
Back at the encampment, cheers erupted for the participants of the hunting competition. The air buzzed with excitement, but Tuk barely noticed.
She trudged along with the prince¡¯s entourage, her energy drained from the aftershock of being hunted by a beast¡ªand, for the love of all things holy, she hadn¡¯t even had a single moment to cry about it. Instead, she¡¯d been hauled off by warriors like a helpless sack of grain, their idea of ¡°welcoming¡± her apparently involving zero personal space.
Can I at least have an hour to mourn my misery? Seriously!
She¡¯d tried calling out to the prince for help, but the jerk hadn¡¯t so much as glanced her way. Not a flicker of acknowledgment! How is he even a prince? I thought we were close now! she fumed silently, biting back a groan of frustration.
When they finally stopped, it wasn¡¯t at their designated tent but a nearby lake. The sight of the clear, sparkling water might have been refreshing if Tuk wasn¡¯t too tired to care. It wasn¡¯t long before most of the men stripped naked and waded into the water as she suspected, their carefree laughter and splashes filling the air like a bunch of rowdy schoolboys on holiday.
Tuk slumped by the water¡¯s edge, staring blankly at the shimmering surface. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to be shocked by the parade of naked men anymore.
Well, she thought, her lips curling into a faint smirk, At least no one¡¯s trying to kill me here. That¡¯s progress, I guess.
Trying to shake off her fatigue, Tuk decided to observe the warriors instead. The sunlight glinted off their wet butts and muscular bodies as they bathed while laughing. For a moment, she forgot her misery and let herself enjoy the spectacle.
¡°They really have amazing muscles,¡± she muttered to herself. Her eyes drifted from one warrior to the next. ¡°Oh, that one has way more abs than the rest. What was his name again? Zalem? Halem?¡± She squinted, counting under her breath. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six... Damn.¡±
A faint grin tugged at her lips. Maybe some people would kill to be in my position right now.
Her gaze shifted to another warrior who looked like he¡¯d been carved from marble. Tuk propped her chin on her hand, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten.
Well, when life gives you abs, you take a good stare, It¡¯s not my fault the world served me perfection so rare. Like a Vogue cover come to life, right in my view, Who could blame me for admiring the free preview?
A sudden splash of water crashed down on her from above, and before she could react, someone shoved her straight into the pool. She surfaced with a gasp, water dripping down her face. Some jerk had clearly decided to mess with her.
¡°I¡¯ll kill y¡ªahh!¡± she started to shout, but before she could finish, more bodies leaped into the water, sending waves splashing all around her. She barely managed to stay afloat, coughing as another wave hit her.
Worse, she couldn¡¯t get out¡ªnot easily, at least. Her clothes were already clinging to her skin, and the last thing she wanted was to give everyone a free show. Yeah, definitely not the ending I was looking for.
Chapter 41: Something worth living for
¡°Your Highness,¡± Nixon greeted as the prince strode into his pavilion, his movements sharp and deliberate. ¡°Have you received the letter from His Majesty, the Emperor?¡±
The prince paused, his hand moving to unbuckle the clasp of his armor. ¡°I did. Another summon, I presume. Let me guess¡ªit''s about the incident in Terrado or that little courting rule I recently enforced.¡± His tone dripped with disdain.
Nixon hesitated but pressed on, trailing behind him. ¡°Your Highness, I thought it prudent to have the historian deliver the message directly¡ª¡±
The prince stilled, his movements freezing for a fraction of a second before he turned his head just enough to glance at Nixon. His voice was low, like the rumble of an approaching storm. ¡°Why?¡±
Nixon swallowed hard but continued. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility he was sent by the enemies, or worse¡ the rebel, Yvethra. But if the letter remained intact, then that¡ª¡±
¡°Nixon.¡± The single word, cold and clipped, cut through the air. The prince turned, removing his chestplate with unhurried precision. ¡°Tuk is my responsibility. Not yours. Consider this your warning.¡±
His words hung heavily, a dark promise lingering in the air. Nixon stiffened, bowing her head as the prince continued to remove his armor, leaving him in the stark simplicity of his undershirt.
¡°If you can find someone capable of replacing his role,¡± the prince added, his voice like ice, ¡°then, by all means, do as you please.¡±
¡°Apologies, Your Highness.¡± Nixon clasped her hands and bowed deeply before retreating, her steps hurried and silent.
The prince turned toward the reserved bathroom, his expression unreadable, yet the weight of his authority lingered long after he disappeared from sight.
That night, Tuk struggled to find rest. The encounter with the vicious Onyxariel had stirred memories she had long buried¡ªfragments of a war she desperately wanted to forget.
''I hope I don''t encounter a beast like that again..'' she silently thought. The echoes of war cries, the sickening splatter of blood, and the sight of shattered limbs haunted her dreams, dragging her back into the nightmare she desperately wanted to ignore and thought she had escaped but it didn''t.
[[ The Prince POV ]]
¡°How is it?¡± Michaelli¡¯s voice cut through the stillness of his pavilion, sharp and precise.
From the shadows, Shadral emerged, his voice low and measured. ¡°Your suspicions were correct, Your Highness. Shall I handle it?¡±
A slow, dangerous smile curled on the prince¡¯s lips. ¡°No. Not yet,¡± he said with a soft chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since someone this bold approached me. Let¡¯s see how far she thinks she can go. For now, I¡¯ll play along but keep watching her.¡±
¡°As you command, Your Highness.¡±
The shadow disappeared, leaving Michaelli alone. He leaned back, drumming his fingers against the edge of the report sent to his chamber, his grin unwavering. His thoughts lingered on the so-called ¡°historian.¡±
Clever. Very clever. But why? What¡¯s her goal? How long can she keep up this charade?
If she truly comes from Yvethra, she¡¯s far more dangerous than I anticipated. The people of Yvethra were infamous for achieving the impossible¡ªtaming manticores and mastering the art of concealment. They were formidable enemies, but her knowledge was too valuable to ignore. She was far more advanced than the other historians.
If only I had someone with the power of a beast tamer, he mused. But there¡¯s no use dwelling on what I don¡¯t have. Right now, she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve uncovered her identity. That gives me the upper hand.
All I need to determine is her true intention. Is she after my life, the scroll¡¯s power, or the empire itself?
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
[[ Tuk''s POV ]]
The next morning, anticipation hummed through the camp like an electric current as the announcement of the hunt¡¯s dedication ceremony took center stage. Nobles gathered in clusters, their fine garments rustling as they exchanged speculations in hushed, excited voices.
Atop a small platform, the announcer unfurled a scroll with deliberate precision. ¡°I dedicate this hunt to Lady Evelyn,¡± the announcement declared, his voice ringing across the clearing like a peal of thunder. His eyes briefly flicked to a young woman at the edge of the crowd, whose pale complexion flushed with shock.
Lady Evelyn, draped in a simple but elegant gown, stood at the center of a storm of whispers. Gasps rippled through the crowd, envy igniting in the eyes of the other nobles as though the world had inverted itself and rain now fell upward.
The announcer continued his tone steady but laced with significance. ¡°His Highness, the prince, cannot personally attend the dedication due to an urgent situation. However, by his command, his hunt the onixaryl is hereby dedicated to Lady Evelyn of House Alaric.¡±
From her position far from the event yet can hear the announcement near the forest''s edge, Tuk stifled a snort, her expression a mask of forced politeness. She slid a glance toward Michaelli, who lounged beneath the sprawling branches of an ancient oak, looking as if he¡¯d never encountered the concept of urgency in his life.
Urgent situation, my ass, she thought. If lounging under a tree counts as "urgent," then I¡¯m now the queen of Marceau.
This was the first hunt dedication she had witnessed live, and frankly, it was as disappointing as her ill-fated romance plot expectations. Shouldn¡¯t there be some grand, heart-fluttering spectacle? A romantic gesture worthy of bards? Instead, it felt like an open ending to an action fantasy¡ªanticlimactic and unsatisfying.
¡°I¡¯m giving up on romance,¡± she grumbled, scanning the area for somewhere to sit. ¡°I should focus on survival. For some reason, I¡¯ve become a magnet for unfortunate events. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m cursed or if this world is just written to give me daily trauma.¡±
The wind stirred through the towering trees, carrying the earthy scent of moss and pine. The peaceful calm of the forest was almost surreal, a stark contrast to the chaos of the previous day¡¯s hunt¡ªa hunt she had miraculously survived.
I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever thanked him, the "good" part of her brain mused. How could I? Every word that comes out of his mouth annoys me, the "evil" side retorted with a snarl.
Maybe I should repay him in some way¡ after all, he has saved me twice now, the good side offered.
No need for grand gestures, the evil side cut in. Offering my expertise is plenty. Yes, that¡¯s it. No extra effort required. Just stay still, breathe, and do absolutely nothing.
For once, both sides seemed to agree. The good Tuk and the evil Tuk reached a truce. And that, my friends, is how you thank a prince without lifting a finger.
The rustling leaves seemed to sigh in collective relief, as if even they were glad the drama had subsided. Tuk allowed herself a small, satisfied smirk. At least she¡¯d gotten even with that treacherous horse for abandoning her mid-hunt. Somewhere out there, its hooves gleamed in the most obnoxious shades of neon pink.
¡°Next, Lord Nixon,¡± she muttered under her breath, her tone dripping with malice as a few wicked ideas began to form. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get even with you soon.¡±
Her gaze wandered back to Michaelli, lying in the grass like a man without a care in the world. They were supposed to leave soon, yet here he was, resting for reasons she couldn¡¯t begin to understand.
What is he thinking, lying here instead of staying in his pavilion? she mused. Does he enjoy keeping people guessing, or is this just his version of ¡®me time¡¯?
Leaning against a nearby tree, Tuk felt the rough bark steady her. For the first time in what felt like ages, the endless weight¡ªthe schemes, the frantic pace, the constant fear of failure¡ªseemed to lighten, if only for a moment.
How long has it been since I¡¯ve breathed like this?
Her old world, full of glowing screens and endless deadlines, felt like a distant nightmare. She¡¯d worked tirelessly, like a horse afraid of being left behind. It was a relentless race for stability¡ªa stable career, a stable life¡ªand yet the worry never ended. There was no way to predict whether you¡¯d rise or fall.
No matter the time, past or present, there¡¯s no such thing as a fair world, is there? Tuk thought bitterly. Life had always been unfair, and she was one of those unlucky enough to endure it.
And yet, in this world of violence and beauty, where power ruled everything, she found herself treasuring these rare moments of peace. Even if danger was always lurking, she somehow felt safer under Prince Michaelli¡¯s wings. It was strange¡ªa balance between feeling protected and always being one misstep away from disaster. Life here was like playing a charade with everything on the line.
If I¡¯m cursed, he must¡¯ve received all the blessings.
Her eyes shifted back to Michaelli from a far. Even at rest, something about him was unsettling¡ªa stillness that felt watchful, like a lion silently deciding whether to strike. I¡¯ll never figure him out, will I? Maybe if I befriend him, I can share in some of his blessings. I will teach him that sharing is caring, she thought with a faint chuckle because its impossible.
As she stood there, breathing in the cool air of this strange yet alluring world, a thought stirred in her mind.
Perhaps there¡¯s something worth living for here. If I can¡¯t go back, maybe I can carve out a place for myself in this world¡ªa place where beasts, preferably, are nowhere to be found.
Chapter 42: The Seed of Doubt
[[ Flashback ]]
A few months before the hunting event, Prince Michaelli ventured to Hibrido¡ªthe empire¡¯s newest and most dreaded prison. Built deep within the frost-covered cliffs, it was a place where the air itself seemed to freeze hope. The walls, carved from dark stone, oozed dampness, and the faint scent of mildew mingled with the sharp tang of cold iron. Chains clinked softly in the distance, an eerie reminder of the lives that would linger here in endless suffering, denied even the mercy of death.
¡°Still refusing to cooperate, Pierce?¡± The prince¡¯s voice, calm yet sharp as a blade, carried through the dim chamber. He sat in a chair that looked far too luxurious for this grim setting, its ornate carvings mocking the despair around him. In his hand, he held a small fire burner, tapping it rhythmically against the armrest¡ªa soft, steady beat that seemed to echo the inevitability of fate.
Pierce knelt on the wet stone floor, his body trembling from cold and pain. His skin was pale and frostbitten, his lips cracked, and dried blood clung to his face like a second skin. His once-proud gaze now burned with defiance, though his breaths came in shallow, ragged gasps. Water dripped from his tangled hair, forming small puddles around him.
The warrior, once a shining star in the elite Crimson Rank, had been broken in ways that words couldn¡¯t describe. Endless cycles of drowning in icy water and suffocating cold had left his body battered, but his spirit remained unyielding.
The prince tilted his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. It was the kind of smile that sent chills down spines. ¡°You¡¯re stubborn,¡± he remarked, almost amused. ¡°I always admired that about you.¡± He raised his hand, and two guards stepped forward. Without hesitation, they grabbed Pierce and forced him back into the freezing water.
Pierce thrashed, his body jerking as the icy grip of the water stole his breath. Michaelli leaned back in his chair, watching with a calm that bordered on cruel. His foot tapped the floor, the slow rhythm blending with the muffled splashes. When Pierce¡¯s struggles began to weaken, Michaelli raised his hand again. The guards pulled him out, and he collapsed to the ground, coughing and choking on the air his lungs so desperately craved.
¡°You were one of my finest,¡± the prince said, his voice soft, almost nostalgic. ¡°Six years ago, during the Elthor Invasion, I saw something special in you. I handpicked you myself, trusted you with my life. You wielded power others could only dream of.¡± His tone hardened, his gaze sharp as steel. ¡°And now? A traitor. Tell me, Pierce, who do you serve?¡±
Pierce lifted his head, his swollen lips curling into a weak, defiant smile. ¡°You¡ will never¡ know.¡±
The prince¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something in his eyes shifted¡ªa flicker of anger, or perhaps disappointment. He leaned forward slightly, the fire burner¡¯s gentle glow reflecting in his cold, calculating gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he said quietly, his voice carrying a promise of more pain to come.
[[ Present day ]]
Pierce¡¯s betrayal shattered the trust Michaelli had built in his carefully controlled world. Michaelli had always trusted his instincts, honed by years of treachery and survival. But even those could not predict every turn.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Pierce, once a trusted member of the Elite Crimson Rank, had betrayed him. He leaked war plans, secret messages, and even details from the Arcanographica scrolls. It wasn¡¯t just personal; it was deliberate, driven by someone else¡¯s hand.
Vision, the sharp-eyed member of his Rank, had caught Pierce¡¯s messenger bird mid-flight and exposed the truth. The evidence was undeniable, but Michaelli knew Pierce wasn¡¯t acting alone. Someone else was pulling the strings, and the betrayal pointed to one place¡ªthe historians.
The names circled in his mind like wolves stalking prey. The war in Homonhon was the perfect chance to gather them all in one place. Leon? Impossible. Marco? Loyal to a fault. Rowell? Too timid. That left Tuk¡ªthe oddest of them all.
Among these four brilliant minds, Tuk was the most suspicious. The clever historian with a fragmented past. Michaelli had pulled him closer, disguising it as a promotion to ¡°love advisor,¡± a role that kept him under his watch while still using his skills. Yet, even with him near, the mystery deepened.
Some days, his actions seemed loyal. Other days, they left him with questions he couldn¡¯t answer. His calm defiance intrigued him in ways that unsettled his careful control. He was sharp, maybe too sharp, and his composure never cracked, no matter what subtle tests he laid before him.
Who are you, Tuk?
The answer eluded him, no matter how cleverly he tried to corner it. But the hunting competition changed everything. What should have been a routine event unraveled a secret he hadn¡¯t expected. Tuk wasn¡¯t just a historian. He wasn¡¯t just bold¡ªhe was...
The prince stared at his hands. It had only been a few minutes since he held her, but the sensation lingered, undeniable, and impossible to ignore. It wasn''t the hand of a man. The truth was clear now, no matter how shocking.
A wave of questions surged through him. Why? What was she hiding? Was her loyalty genuine, or was she playing a part in some grander scheme?
He could send her to Hibrido for interrogation with a single word. Yet something held him back¡ªa hesitation, a quiet voice in his mind. He didn¡¯t have time for doubts, but this one refused to be silenced.
Leon¡¯s reports were clear: Tuk worked tirelessly, her efforts meticulous and focused. She seemed to want nothing more than to prove her worth. Was it all an act? If so, it was the most convincing he¡¯d ever seen.
Michaelli¡¯s gaze lingered on her as she rested against the tree, her features softened by sleep. Even now, she carried secrets¡ªtangible yet just out of reach. Her body slouched against the rough bark, arms folded loosely, her head tilted to the side.
Her calm face drew his attention, an unguarded stillness so unlike the sharp-tongued historian who challenged him at every turn. Her parted lips, the soft shadows of her lashes against pale skin¡ªthis was a side of her he hadn¡¯t seen before. Gentle. Vulnerable.
He scoffed quietly, disbelief flickering across his face as the truth settled in. Now that he looked closer, there was no mistaking it. It was Leon¡¯s fault that he didn''t notice it sooner. Michaelli had dismissed the thought before it even occurred, assuming she was like Leon, with a frame that defied easy assumptions. But now, seeing her like this, his instincts told him he¡¯d been right all along.
¡°What¡¯s your game, Tuk?¡± he murmured, voice low and rough.
As if hearing him, her peaceful expression shifted. Her brow furrowed, lips pressing together as though battling unseen forces in her dreams. Her head began to slip to the side, about to fall.
Michaelli moved without thinking. In one fluid motion, his hand shot out, catching her head just before it dropped. He froze, startled by the warmth of her hair and the soft texture of her skin. For a moment, he stayed there, watching her chest rise and fall with steady breaths.
Carefully¡ªmore gently than he would have believed himself capable¡ªhe guided her head back against the tree, adjusting it until it rested naturally again. The small act felt intimate, too intimate, and a ripple of discomfort coursed through him. His movements slowed, deliberate, as though afraid of disturbing her. When he finally stepped back, his hand lingered in the air a second longer than it should have.
¡°It¡¯s... strange,¡± he muttered under his breath, his gaze still fixed on her. Tuk seemed fragile in that moment, a stark contrast to the fierce intellect he sparred with during the day.
As the sky deepened and stars began to emerge, Michaelli remained where he was, his thoughts churning. Something unfamiliar stirred within him¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t name.
If she was involved in Pierce¡¯s betrayal, the truth would surface in time. He was sure of that. For now, her skills were too valuable to lose. But when the moment came to decide her fate, Michaelli would not hesitate.
¡°Wake her,¡± he ordered, his voice calm but firm. Without waiting, he turned away, his eyes fixed on the darkening horizon. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±
His warriors moved to obey, but his mind remained elsewhere. The truth about Tuk clung to him like a shadow, a mystery that demanded answers. And one way or another, Michaelli vowed to uncover them.
Chapter 43: Overcoming the fear
Tuk, unaware of the prince¡¯s suspicions or how she had somehow become entangled with rebels she knew nothing about, innocently chewed on the jerky. Her thoughts drifted despite the warmth of the campfire. One of the warriors had given it to her, their usual laughter making her feel out of place¡ªyet grateful. The meat was tough but filling, but no matter how much she tried to enjoy the moment, a tight unease lingered in her stomach.
She glanced toward the tent where the prince and his people were deep in discussion, their muffled voices just barely audible over the crackling fire. It was their second night in the road after leaving the hunting competition. Her eyes darted away when she felt it again¡ªa prickling at the back of her neck, like she was being watched.
It wasn¡¯t the first time. For days now, she¡¯d felt this strange chill, an unshakable sense that eyes were following her even when she was alone. It was irrational, she told herself. But then again, maybe it wasn¡¯t. Maybe her mind was just... unsettled.
She exhaled sharply, trying to focus on the warmth of the fire, the rough texture of the jerky in her hands. But even the sound of a bird¡¯s wings flapping nearby made her flinch. Her heart raced as she stared at the shadows, trying to convince herself it was nothing. Why am I like this? she thought, gripping the jerky harder.
The memories clawed at her mind, uninvited. The blood, the shouting, the beast''s glistening eyes ready to devour her whole. Her fingers twitched. It was already in the past, and she was saved but the fear lived inside her, coiled and waiting, ready to strike at moments like this.
¡°I¡¯m going crazy,¡± she muttered under her breath, shaking her head as though she could dislodge the thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ve been here over a year now. Get a grip.¡±
Just then, Lord Nixon stepped out of the tent, his sharp gaze scanning the camp until it landed on her. Tuk froze. Her heart thudded painfully in her chest as a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu swept over her.
This again? she thought bitterly. He¡¯s not going to drag me into something bloody again, is he?
Nixon¡¯s gaze lingered, and Tuk felt herself shrink under its weight. Memories surged, unbidden¡ªthose same cold, calculating looks in the past, the ones that meant she was being pulled into something dangerous. She swallowed hard, her grip on the jerky tightening as if it could anchor her to this moment, away from the shadows clawing at her mind.
No. Not again. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want to be part of anything dangerous anymore.
But wanting and doing were two different things. No matter how much she wanted to run, her feet stayed planted. Running wouldn¡¯t stop the nightmares, and it wouldn¡¯t stop whatever comes next. Deep down, she knew better than to think fleeing was not an option. This wasn¡¯t a world that allowed for escape.
If she truly wanted freedom¡ªreal freedom¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford a single misstep. The prince held the answers she needed, but she knew he wasn¡¯t the kind of man to trust anyone easily. Letting her guard down wasn¡¯t an option. Instead, she would have to find the cracks in his defenses and pry them open. Being his "love advisor" and a historian had given her just enough leverage to stay close, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Not yet. She was still far from her goal, and every step forward felt like walking a razor¡¯s edge. But each day brought her closer, and she refused to let fear stop her now.
¡°Historian, his highness is looking for you.¡±
Lord Nixon¡¯s voice snapped her back to the present. His approach confirmed her suspicion. She¡¯d been called again. Her instincts had been sharpening lately, honed by the ever-present danger that shadowed her. It was strange how survival pushed her senses to the edge. She could even sense the three small birds circling above, eyeing her jerky with a predator¡¯s patience.
She sighed, pushing down the frustration bubbling inside her. Focus. Just get through this.
Before following Nixon, she tossed the remaining piece of jerky into the air. The birds swooped down, their tiny wings fluttering wildly as they snatched their prize.
Watching them, a faint smile crossed her lips. Small birds like these were harmless. If only all the predators in this world were that simple.
But her smile faded as her thoughts turned to the griffin. The memory of its razor-sharp talons and piercing cry sent a chill down her spine. I hope I never see a beast like that again.
Tuk straightened her shoulders, forcing herself to step forward. She couldn¡¯t afford to let fear control her¡ªnot now. As she entered the tent, the warmth of the fire faded, replaced by the cold, calculating stares of the prince.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
One step closer to the truth, she told herself. One step closer to freedom.
[[ Tuk''s POV ]]
As I step inside the tent, the air feels heavier, like the heat of a furnace pressing against my skin. But it''s not the temperature¡ªit''s the presence of the three men inside. The prince sits at the center, exuding his usual smug composure. Beside him is Lord Nixon, and next to him stands a man I don¡¯t recognize, but one thing was certain¡ªhe was dangerous.
I take a gulp, forcing myself not to waver under his gaze. His icy gray eyes glow faintly, piercing me as though they could read my every thought. His face is adorned with tribal tattoos, and his hair¡ªa tight braid with a shaved undercut¡ªmakes him look fierce, like a predator in waiting. The fur draped over his shoulders and the heavy earrings he wears speak of a cold, distant land, far removed from the heat of this tent. Tribal, dangerous, and likely deadly. Ignore him. Just pretend he doesn¡¯t exist.
¡°Your Highness, you summoned me?¡± I ask, trying not to let my voice betray my nerves. My eyes flick toward the tattooed man again.
''Who is this guy?'' I can''t help but think. ''And why does he look like he wants to kill me? He better not be another fucker trying to add to my ever-growing list of worries.''
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the prince says, his voice light but laced with something sinister. ¡°It seems the emperor is¡ displeased with how we¡¯ve chosen to implement the courting rule among the nobles.¡± His smile sharpens, carrying that familiar, unsettling glee. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ve been summoned to explain it. Which made me think¡ªwhy not invite the very person who suggested the idea?¡±
The smile he flashes me is infuriating. Oh no, not this again. I force a smile in return, but my thoughts run wild. The emperor?! Are you out of your mind? That¡¯s the same old tyrant who nearly got me executed! Why are you dragging me into this? Fix your own mess, Your Highness. You¡¯re the prince, for goodness¡¯ sake!
¡°What do you think? Wouldn¡¯t this be a good time to showcase the talents of my ''love advisor''?¡± The prince¡¯s teasing tone jolts me back to reality. Oh, I am going to punch him. I really am.
¡°If I may, Your Highness,¡± I begin, masking my panic with a polite smile, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to inform His Imperial Majesty that your curiosity about love stems from our research on the Arcanographica. My presence isn¡¯t necessary for this discussion.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ Is that so?¡± The prince tilts his head, feigning consideration. ¡°But how can I explain the Arcanographica when I don¡¯t understand it myself? Didn¡¯t you say the matter of the heart is like the scroll to me¡ªsomething I can¡¯t comprehend?¡±
He¡¯s doing this on purpose, didn''t he?
¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± I reply with the sweetest tone I can muster, ¡°we can send His Imperial Majesty the transcribed scrolls. We historians have worked tirelessly, sacrificing our sleep to decode them. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be thrilled to see our progress.¡±
The prince¡¯s smirk deepens. ¡°What do you think?¡± he asks, shifting his gaze to the tattooed man standing nearby.
Who is this man? And why does his opinion matter so much to the prince?
¡°Negative,¡± the man says after a tense pause. ¡°She currently shows no signs of deception.¡±
The prince¡¯s smirk sharpens, his satisfaction almost tangible. ¡°Good,¡± he says, his tone laced with amusement. ¡°See? Even the Chieftain of the North Hibrido, Kaelrik, finds your words trustworthy.¡±
''Is he like a human detector test or something?'' The tattooed man steps back, but his piercing gaze lingers on me¡ªa silent warning I can¡¯t ignore.
¡°Your Highness,¡± Kaelrik says, breaking the prince¡¯s lingering stare, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else...¡±
¡°Ah, yes, of course. Thank you for coming all this way, Kaelrik. I leave the matter with Hibrido to you.¡± The prince dismisses him with a wave, his attention briefly shifting.
My knees feel weak the moment his gaze lifts from me, but I force myself to remain standing, refusing to show weakness.
¡°Nixon,¡± the prince calls out, turning to his advisor. ¡°Does this answer your suspicion?¡±
Lord Nixon bows low, his voice steeped in contrition. ¡°I apologize for acting without your permission, Your Highness. Thank you for your patience.¡±
I blink, glancing between the two of them as they share a silent exchange laden with unspoken meaning. What is even happening right now?
If you two are just going to exchange loving gazes, why call me here in the first place?!
Chapter 44: The predator teaching the bird
¡°Historian Tuk,¡± the prince said suddenly, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you know why small birds survive in a world full of predators?¡±
The question caught her off guard, but the metaphor wasn¡¯t lost on her. ¡°Because they¡¯re quick, Your Highness,¡± she replied cautiously, ¡°and because they know how to avoid drawing attention.¡±
The prince tilted his head, considering her answer. ¡°Exactly,¡± he said, his tone light but laced with something darker. ¡°But even the quickest bird can falter if it¡¯s too focused on survival. Sometimes, it needs to learn to strike back.¡±
The firelight flickered across his features, casting shadows that made his smirk all the more sinister. Tuk¡¯s breath hitched as the heat radiating from him seemed to seep into her very bones, suffocating and inescapable.
¡°Tell me, Tuk,¡± he whispered, his voice so soft it sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Are you ready to strike?¡±
Strike what? Her throat tightened, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak. His words were a challenge, a test she wasn¡¯t sure she understood. But then she remembered the small birds from earlier, their wings beating furiously as they fought for the piece of jerky she¡¯d tossed. They weren¡¯t predators, but they weren¡¯t helpless either.
¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she said finally, her voice steady despite the fear curling in her chest. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll be ready.¡±
The prince¡¯s smile widened, and for a fleeting moment, she thought she saw something almost like approval in his eyes.
¡°Good,¡± he murmured. Then, his voice shifted. ¡°Now tell me, Historian Tuk¡ why do you think the historian¡¯s office is hidden beneath my palace?¡±
Tuk hesitated, startled by the sudden change in topic. Why? How would I know? Maybe you just have a weird hobby of keeping everything under your thumb, I thought, but I wisely kept my mouth shut. My head was too fond of being attached to my neck.
¡°I¡ I guess it¡¯s to protect the historians and the scrolls, Your Highness,¡± I replied carefully, weighing each word.
The prince¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°No. It¡¯s because some truths are safer buried. Even the emperor is content with the illusions we offer.¡±
His voice dropped, turning colder. A shiver raced down my spine.
¡°D-does that mean we¡¯re doing something illegal, Your Highness?¡± I stammered, my voice shaky despite my best attempt to stay calm.
A soft laugh escaped him. He covered his mouth, but his shoulders shook, unsettling me. I froze.
Was he... laughing? What was so funny?
¡°Oh, Tuk,¡± he said, like I¡¯d just told the best joke. But I hadn¡¯t. I just wanted to leave¡ªhe was scaring me. ¡°You¡¯re always so amusing. But no, that¡¯s not why you¡¯re here.¡±
His smirk faded as he stepped closer, his eyes sharp now. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a legal or fair world. You should know that by now. If you want to survive, you must hide your true purpose. Only show people what they want to see. That way, no one will know where to strike.¡±
He leaned in, his face mere inches from mine. I fought the urge to step back.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re good at?¡±
¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± I squeaked, trying to hold his gaze but squinting because¡ªseriously¡ªdoes this guy know how dangerous it is to look that handsome and intimidating at the same time? He¡¯s not exactly my type because he''s too scary, but with that look? Who wouldn¡¯t bend?
I can¡¯t be the only one affected by whatever aura he¡¯s giving off, right? Even his words feel like riddles, each syllable twisting tighter around my brain. Is this what losing my grip on reality feels like? No, wait, Tuk. Now is not the time for that! Focus!
His smirk deepened further, but there was a glint of mischief in his eyes now. ¡°You hide well, Tuk,¡± he mused, circling me slightly. ¡°Too well. Most men flinch when I get this close. Yet here you are, standing firm. Interesting.¡±
My stomach twisted. Was that a test? Was I failing or passing?
¡°I¡¯ve simply gotten used to Your Highness¡¯ presence,¡± I lied, forcing a casual shrug.
He hummed, unconvinced. ¡°Have you now?¡± he murmured before, to my horror, reaching out and brushing a stray strand of hair from my forehead.
I stiffened. My heart nearly stopped. That was too close.
The prince¡¯s fingers lingered just a second too long before he pulled back, watching me with an almost playful expression.
¡°For one, the court believes I study scrolls because I enjoy languages and history. After all, the empire strictly follows the rules that the great Marcellus Arvad created, giving us the perfect cover for a harmless hobby, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±
¡°Everything has a reason and a purpose. For one, the court believes I study scrolls because I enjoy languages and history. After all, the empire strictly follows the rules that the great Marcellus Arvad created, giving us the perfect cover for a harmless hobby, wouldn¡¯t you say? Something to make me seem smarter.¡±
I stayed quiet as he stepped even closer, his golden-brown eyes locking onto mine, unyielding.
We¡¯re the ones studying the scrolls, not you, I corrected him in my thoughts. Last time you opened one, you asked me to explain what the writing meant. Smarter, sure. And who is this Marcellus, anyway?
¡°But the Arcanographica is not just history. It¡¯s power within,¡± he said, his tone low and deliberate.
I swallowed hard, my throat dry. Power. That word carried too much weight coming from someone like him. What kind of power are we talking about? The scrolls I¡¯ve decoded so far speak in riddles, always circling back to the dragon.
¡°Second,¡± he continued, ¡°to keep the emperor and the court distracted, I give them just enough truth about the holy dragon¡ªjust enough to mislead them. If they don¡¯t know what we¡¯re really doing, they can¡¯t stop us.¡±
He leaned in again, his voice dropping to a whisper near my ear. ¡°When you build in silence, no one knows where to attack. And if someone does stand in our way¡ they must be crushed completely¡ªbody and spirit.¡±
A cold dread settled in my bones at his cruel words, my breath hitching at his proximity. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t think.
¡°Do you understand now?¡± he asked, pulling back slightly, his lips curving into a faint smile.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t, Your Highness,¡± I admitted, blinking in confusion.
Not a clue. Please stop leaning so close¡ªI can smell your hair oil, and it sure smells nice.
¡°Good,¡± he said, his smile widening. Then, to my surprise, he raised his hand and lightly tapped the top of my head, like one might do to a pet. His fingers lingered for just a moment before he drew back.
¡°That means you¡¯re not the one who spread about the scrolls,¡± he added, his tone lighter now.
I stared at him, my mind reeling. The tap on my head left me frozen. It wasn¡¯t harsh or mocking¡ªit felt almost¡ gentle.
Did he just¡ boop me? What am I, a puppy?
¡°If¡ if this is about the traitor among the historians, I will assist Sire Leo however I can, Your Highness,¡± I managed to say, struggling to regain my composure.
¡°I am counting on you. But you¡¯re still coming to the emperor¡¯s banquet soon,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªyou don¡¯t have to do anything. Just watch and keep doing what you do best.¡±
His hand landed on my shoulder, firm but not heavy, like it carried weight without pressure. Before I could process the gesture, he turned and dismissed me.
I entered his tent nervous but ready to face whatever he had planned. I left it more confused than ever, my heart beating faster than I wanted to admit.
¡°That man is impossible to understand,¡± I mumbled to myself, heading back to where the warriors were waiting. My steps were quick, as if I could leave the strange, lingering feeling behind.
Did he eat something good that affected his mood today? They better serve it to him every day.
Chapter 45: A new piece to play with.
[[Michaelli''s Viewpoint ]]
Prince Michaelli didn¡¯t question whether Tuk was hiding something. He knew she was. The only thing left to decide was when she would slip¡ªand how he would make her do it.
He was certain she wasn¡¯t after the scrolls. That much, he had already ruled out. But that only raised a far more interesting question: what was her real purpose? Was she another piece in the rebels¡¯ little game, or something far more entertaining?
After the hunting competition, Tuk was frequently summoned for discussions on court matters, often centered on the prince¡¯s relationships¡ªa subject that never failed to irritate him. Yet, she danced through the court¡¯s scrutiny as if she had studied the game for years. Predictable. But even the most rehearsed performances had flaws. He only needed to press in the right place to make her crack.
Michaelli escalated his tactics, drawing her into confidential meetings where he deliberately spread false information about a neighboring kingdom¡¯s military plans. He watched for leaks, betrayals, any sign that she wasn¡¯t what she seemed. Days turned to weeks, weeks to months¡ªyet no cracks appeared.
Sitting in a quiet chamber, Michaelli turned to Vision, a Crimson Rank spy assigned to watch Tuk from afar. The warrior¡¯s luminous eyes, like shards of ice, contrasted sharply against his dark skin.
¡°Anything suspicious?¡± Michaelli asked.
¡°Nothing at all, Your Highness,¡± Vision replied. ¡°Except for her constant grumbling in the gardens, muttering complaints about the mundane tasks you assign her, and¡ cursing¡ª¡± He hesitated, amusement flickering in his sharp gaze.
Michaelli arched a brow. ¡°Go on.¡±
¡°She seems harmless¡ªincapable of handling the task of an assassin or a rebel,¡± Vision admitted.
Vision¡¯s words meant nothing. Michaelli had already reached his own conclusion.
¡°She¡¯s harmless?¡± He scoffed, leaning back. ¡°She¡¯s something, but harmless isn¡¯t the word. What did she call herself again¡ ah, a bait.¡±
A slow smirk tugged at his lips as he tapped his fingers against the table. ¡°And where exactly is this little bird pretending to be from?¡±
¡°The reports claim she¡¯s from Elthor.¡±
Michaelli¡¯s smirk was indulgent, as if savoring a private joke. ¡°Elthor, huh?¡± he echoed, voice rich with disbelief.
There was no way a woman like her¡ªstubborn, wild, and unpredictable was born in an Empire known for its delicate, obedient daughters. Tuk knows to bend when needed.
His amusement deepened. ¡°She was nothing like the women of Elthor. Tuk doesn¡¯t bow, doesn¡¯t submit, doesn¡¯t yield.¡± His smirk turned razor-sharp. ¡°And yet¡ I wonder how long that will last.¡±
¡°For now, your task is done. I¡¯ll leave this matter in someone else¡¯s hands. Continue monitoring the east.¡±
Vision bowed before he left. ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±
[[ Vision''s Viewpoint ]]
Vision moved like a shadow through the dimly lit halls, his footsteps silent against the polished stone floor. It was a skill honed over years of training¡ªone that had kept him alive in the service of the empire. Yet, for all his discipline, his body betrayed him the moment he turned the corner and collided with someone.
The historian, Tuk.
The impact was sudden. Instinct took over, and before he could think, Vision¡¯s hands closed around her arms, steadying her before she could fall. A breath of silence passed between them, both frozen in the unexpected closeness.
Tuk recovered first. ¡°Well,¡± she said, a lopsided grin forming on her lips. "Oops. K-drama moment."
Vision¡¯s grip tightened for half a second before he released her and stepped back, his movements controlled, precise. The veil over his face concealed his expression, but his piercing gaze betrayed his irritation. He had been trained to move unseen, unheard¡ªthis blunder was unacceptable.
Tuk, on the other hand, seemed unbothered. ¡°You know, if you wanted to make a strong first impression, you could¡¯ve just said hello.¡±
He said nothing, merely adjusting his veil. He needed to leave before she asked questions. Vision turned sharply on his heel, intent on slipping away into the darkness once more, but before he could take a step, Tuk¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed his wrist.
The contact sent an odd jolt through him. He had spent years avoiding touch, wary of unwanted interactions because of his ability¡ªbut Tuk was different. There was no hesitation in her grasp, no calculated movement¡ªjust an act of instinct, as if she had no concept of fear.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Then, it happened.
His eyes gleamed, a flicker of light catching in them as the world around him blurred. A vision surfaced¡ªhazy but unmistakable. Tuk stood before him, her hand extended, smiling brightly. But something was wrong.
That wasn¡¯t his hand she was holding.
Vision¡¯s gaze snapped downward, and his breath hitched. His own form stood still, untouched, while another hand¡ªsomeone else''s¡ªclasped Tuk¡¯s wrist, fingers curling around hers with a familiarity that sent a shiver down his spine. A face followed, one he knew all too well.
A future not yet written.
¡°Wait,¡± she said, her voice dropping slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Vision exhaled slowly, pushing the intrusive image away. He had no time for this. ¡°No one of importance.¡±
Tuk tilted her head, her gaze lingering on him with undisguised fascination. "Really? Because someone with eyes like yours shouldn''t be hiding in the dark." She took a step closer, her expression unreadable. "They''re¡ ethereal. Like fragments of moonlight trapped in ice. And your skin¡ªit''s beautiful. Like the deepest night before dawn."
Vision stiffened. Compliments were a foreign thing, especially directed at features that had only ever set him apart as an outsider. He had been marked, scrutinized, and whispered about his entire life. But Tuk¡ªsomeone he had been assigned to watch¡ªspoke as if she saw something different. Something worth admiring.
He should have ignored her, should have disappeared as intended. And yet, for the first time in a long while, Vision hesitated.
"His Highness is waiting for you," he finally said, his voice low and measured.
Tuk flinched, the weight of those words snapping her out of the moment. "Right," she muttered, rubbing the back of her neck before flashing him a quick grin. "Duty calls."
She turned on her heel and sprinted toward the prince''s office, but not before glancing back at him. "I hope we meet again, Moonlight Eyes."
Vision remained still, watching her disappear down the corridor. With a quiet exhale, he finally let himself fade into the shadows.
And yet, as he moved, one thought refused to let go.
If she¡¯s not an enemy¡ then why was she standing beside him?
---
Michaelli sat at the long table in his pavilion, absently twirling the stem of his goblet between his fingers. His mind was sharp, always calculating. Every movement, every word spoken in his presence was another piece of the larger game.
And tonight, he had a new piece to play with.
A quiet shuffle of feet near the entrance drew his attention.
Right on time.
Tuk entered, her posture composed, hands neatly folded behind her back¡ªan image of strict discipline befitting an advisor. If he didn¡¯t know better, he might have been fooled by the crisp precision of her movements, the measured cadence of her voice.
But he did know.
And that made this all the more entertaining.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve compiled the answers you requested regarding your inquiry on the ¡®hearts¡¯ conflicts.¡± She placed the scrolls before him with practiced ease, her voice steady.
Michaelli didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he leaned forward, dragging his gaze deliberately over her, watching.
She stiffened.
He smirked. Too easy.
¡°Ah, Tuk,¡± he mused, his voice softening just enough to unsettle her. ¡°Always so diligent. It¡¯s truly¡ admirable.¡±
She hesitated, clearly caught off guard by his sudden change in tone.
¡°I¡ªthank you, Your Highness,¡± she answered, recovering quickly.
He hummed in amusement. Cautious. Wary. She still wasn¡¯t sure how to read him.
Good.
He tilted his head, feigning curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re rather skilled for a historian¡ªfar beyond what I expected. And your reflexes¡¡± He let the last word linger, his gaze flickering to her hands just in time to catch the slight twitch of her fingers.
Got you.
¡°I had excellent teachers,¡± she replied smoothly, but the subtle tension in her shoulders betrayed her.
Michaelli leaned back, arms folding across his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡± His voice dipped, teasing. ¡°Tell me, Tuk, have you ever considered a different profession? You¡¯d make an excellent spy.¡±
A sharp inhale. There it is.
Tuk masked it quickly, her expression now unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m afraid espionage requires a different skill set, Your Highness.¡±
Michaelli chuckled, watching the wary control in her stance. She was good¡ªbut not good enough.
He let the silence stretch between them, the weight of his gaze pressing against her composure. Then, ever so deliberately, he stood.
Tuk remained still, but he caught the shift in her weight¡ªready to move, ready to react.
Fascinating.
He took his time circling her, stepping close enough to catch the soft hitch in her breath.
Even better.
His fingers brushed the loose edge of her sleeve, a featherlight touch, barely there. ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured. ¡°I could¡¯ve sworn I noticed callouses on your hands the other day¡ªnot the kind a historian earns from writing.¡± His gaze flickered to her hands before meeting her eyes. ¡°Have you never taken an interest in swordplay? You seem well-trained¡ even after the war in Homonhon.¡±
Michaelli smiled, slow and deliberate. Now, why would a historian need that?
Tuk swallowed, barely perceptible, her posture locked into rigid control.
His smirk deepened. So, you can be rattled after all.
(A/N: She always rattles, dude! Give her a break ??)
Her lips parted slightly, as if searching for a reply, but she quickly schooled her expression. ¡°Historians must be prepared for any dangers, Your Highness. I trained to defend myself.¡±
Ah. Clever.
He chuckled softly. So polite. So measured.
And so very obvious in her retreat.
His gaze roamed over her, slow and deliberate, just enough to make her shift under his scrutiny. ¡°Perhaps I should spar with you one day,¡± he mused. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re truly capable of.¡±
Tuk¡¯s jaw tightened, but there¡ªjust for a moment¡ªhe caught it. A flicker of something else in her eyes. Panic. Uncertainty.
She was trying too hard to stay still. Too aware of his presence.
Adorable.
¡°I would hardly be a match for a prince,¡± she said carefully.
Michaelli tapped his chin, pretending to consider. ¡°No?¡± His smirk widened. ¡°You wound me, Tuk. Here I thought we were getting along.¡±
She exhaled through her nose, her fingers curling ever so slightly at her sides.
She was not enjoying this conversation.
Perfect.
Michaelli took a step back, just enough to give her the illusion of space. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to be satisfied with words, then. After all, you are a historian, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
He studied her. Most historians he encountered were cautious, meek, and entirely predictable. But her? She was different.
Her knowledge was too advanced. Her confidence too controlled. She didn¡¯t grovel, didn¡¯t simper, didn¡¯t fear his gaze. She knew exactly what she was doing.
And yet¡ she didn¡¯t feel like a threat.
No, she felt like a challenge.
¡°I suppose that¡¯s expected from an Elthorian,¡± Michaelli mused. ¡°Your people are known for their intelligence.¡±
Tuk gave a small bow. ¡°We take pride in it, Your Highness.¡±
Michaelli smirked. ¡°I can see that.¡±
Another breath through her nose. Another curl of her fingers.
She was barely holding herself together.
Good.
He cocked his head. ¡°Then tell me, historian, what do the records say about deception?¡±
Tuk stiffened. A small reaction, but he caught it¡ªthe brief pause before she spoke, the way her fingers flexed before relaxing.
She knew.
She knew he was playing with her.
She just didn¡¯t know how much he knew.
Michaelli lowered himself back into his chair, watching her like a predator watching prey. ¡°What?¡± he asked smoothly. ¡°No clever reply?¡±
Tuk inhaled, composing herself. ¡°Deception, Your Highness, is often used as a tool by both heroes and villains in history.¡±
Michaelli chuckled, resting his chin against his palm. ¡°How poetic.¡±
The faintest twitch of her brow. Ah, irritation.
But she was good at hiding it.
He liked that.
A slow smirk played at his lips. ¡°You must be well-versed in the art, then.¡±
Tuk¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Excuse me?¡±
Michaelli leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a murmur. ¡°You heard me.¡±
Silence stretched between them, taut and charged.
Then, finally, Tuk exhaled, carefully reassembling her expression. ¡°If I may, Your Highness,¡± she said, voice cool and respectful, ¡°I believe my presence is no longer required.¡±
Michaelli chuckled, entertained by her desperate attempt to retreat. ¡°Oh? Have I kept you too long?¡±
¡°No, Your Highness,¡± she replied evenly. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t want to bore you with my boring presence.¡±
He grinned. So polite. So measured. So obviously running away.
And he wouldn¡¯t let her.
Michaelli tilted his head, watching her with a lazy smirk. ¡°On the contrary, Tuk.¡± He let the pause stretch, savoring the way her lips pressed together. ¡°I find you¡ fascinating.¡±
There.
A reaction.
The briefest flicker of something in her eyes¡ªshock, suspicion, unease.
But before she could recover, he gave a dismissive wave. ¡°Go on, then,¡± he said easily, watching the rigid set of her shoulders as she bowed. ¡°But don¡¯t disappear just yet.¡±
Tuk hesitated. ¡°Your Highness?¡±
Michaelli leaned back, smiling. ¡°I¡¯d hate for my favorite advisor to vanish without a trace.¡±
Tuk¡¯s lips parted slightly as if considering a response, but she thought better of it. Instead, she turned swiftly, walking away with precise, controlled steps.
Michaelli watched her go, amusement curling in his chest.
Oh, this was going to be fun.
[[ Special Ending ]]
Outside, Tuk¡¯s legs nearly gave out. She clung to the door handle, her grip unsteady, fingers trembling despite her efforts to steady them.
Lately, the prince¡¯s questions had become harder to decipher, each one a thread leading somewhere she couldn¡¯t quite grasp. She had learned to brace herself before every meeting, expecting a test.
But this¡ªthis had not felt like a test.
It had felt like a hunt!
Chapter 46: The books of love
Prince Michaelli had never summoned Tuk to his private chamber before. So when his butler, Ethan, wordlessly led her to the prince¡¯s door, opened it, and then walked away without explanation, she was left standing there, confused.
Tuk hesitated at the entrance. The room was silent. Weird.
"Uhm¡ Your Highness?" she called out, taking a cautious step inside. Nothing. "Hello?"
Still no answer.
That guy¡ He calls me here and then doesn¡¯t even show up? What was she supposed to do¡ªwait? Leave?
She sighed. No, she was told to be here, so she might as well stay.
Relaxing slightly, she took a moment to survey the room. It was simple yet elegant, masculine but refined. Black furniture dominated the space, accented with gold and white. A few subtle hints of red added a striking contrast. Okay, five stars for color coordination. I respect the aesthetic.
She wandered around, peeking curiously at her surroundings. Where the hell is he? With no sign of the prince, she eventually plopped down onto the couch.
Minutes passed. Silence.
"..."
Her fingers tapped rhythmically against the armrest. This is so boring.
After a while, she got up and walked to the door, hoping to find Ethan or at least someone outside.
Nothing.
Her brow furrowed. Shouldn¡¯t a prince¡¯s chamber be swarming with guards? Then again, who would dare mess with him? Tch. Must be nice to be that powerful.
With no other choice, she went back inside and sat down.
"I¡¯ll wait a little longer. Maybe he had an emergency or something," she muttered to herself.
But her eyes kept wandering. That¡¯s when they landed on a wall of bookshelves.
¡°¡¡±
She glanced around, just to be sure no one was watching, before standing up and walking over. Would checking a few of his books without permission get me in trouble? Probably. But curiosity was already winning.
She pulled out a random book, expecting something boring¡ªlaws, military strategies, maybe some dull historical records.
Instead¡
¡°¡Hah?¡±
She blinked. Flipped the page. Checked the title again.
It was a romance novel. And not just any romance¡ªan adult romance.
Her lips parted in disbelief. No way¡
Quickly, she grabbed another book.
Then another.
Tragic love stories. Forbidden romances. Sibling love. Every single book had one common theme: love and Romance
"So this is how he ¡®learns the heart,¡¯ huh? Should I be worried?" she scoffed, shaking her head.
Her gaze shifted toward the prince¡¯s bedside table, where another small stack of books rested. Some were neatly arranged, while others looked recently read.
Curious, she picked up the topmost book. The Guardian¡¯s Heart. A family-related story, maybe? The next one: A Mother¡¯s Embrace. Then she grabbed the last one¡ªCaging My Love with roses.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Tuk paused. ¡Caging?
A deep frown settled on her face as she flipped through the pages. The more she read, the deeper her scowl became.
Dark. Toxic. Chains. Obsession. A possessive love bordering on insanity.
"Oh, no. Absolutely not."
She slammed the book shut and set it aside. This one¡¯s gotta go. Can¡¯t have him thinking this is normal love.
One by one, she started reorganizing the books, pulling out anything that screamed bad romance¡ªanything with cages, ropes, manipulation, obsession, and other questionable themes. It felt less like cleaning and more like confiscating contraband.
By the time she was done, the ¡°forbidden¡± books were in a pile on the floor, and the shelves looked¡ significantly more wholesome.
She wiped her hands with satisfaction.
"Just where does he even find this stuff?" she muttered, gathering the discarded books.
Settling back onto the couch, she absently flipped one open.
Then another.
And another.
Before she knew it, she was lost in the stories¡ªblushing, gasping, and occasionally covering her mouth at the audacity of some of the scenes. ''Okay, okay¡ the scene and discription is really wild making me imagine if those position even possible, but the writing is actually pretty good.''
Time passed. She yawned and stretched, only then realizing just how long she had been waiting.
"That guy¡ He didn¡¯t forget he summoned me, right?"
She scowled at the thought.
These past few days, Prince Michaelli had been ordering her around with the most random tasks¡ªshowing her weapons she didn¡¯t care about, dragging her to dull meetings that nearly put her to sleep, and making her run errands with Lord Nixon.
At this point, she was starting to wonder if she was still a historian¡ or if she had somehow been downgraded to his personal maid.
Wait.
Her gaze flicked toward the bookshelves she had just reorganized.
Her eyes widened.
"Did¡ did I just clean his room?!"
She stared at her own hands, then let out a dry laugh. I¡¯ve been here too long.
Tuk gathered the books she had confiscated, stacking them neatly in her arms. Alright, time to get out of here before I somehow end up reorganizing his entire life too.
Just as she reached for the door handle, it swung open, and she nearly collided with Ethan, the prince¡¯s ever-composed butler. His sharp eyes immediately locked onto the books in her hands.
¡°My Lord,¡± he said, his tone polite but laced with curiosity. ¡°May I ask why you are carrying His Highness¡¯s books?¡±
Tuk blinked, then quickly composed herself. ¡°Oh, these? The prince told me before that I could take them with me.¡± She flashed a casual smile, hoping he wouldn¡¯t press further.
Ethan arched a brow, clearly skeptical. ¡°His Highness said that?¡±
¡°Yup!¡± Tuk nodded confidently. ¡°Word for word.¡± (Well¡ sort of. But let¡¯s not get caught up in the details.)
Ethan studied her for a moment before sighing. ¡°I see.¡±
Sensing an opportunity, Tuk shifted the topic. ¡°Speaking of the prince, where is he? I waited for hours in his chamber, and he never showed up.¡± She kept her tone even, but her patience was hanging by a very thin thread.
Ethan¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he let out a quiet, startled gasp. ¡°I, uh¡ may have forgotten to tell him you were waiting.¡±
A moment of silence stretched between them.
Tuk inhaled sharply. Don¡¯t snap. Don¡¯t snap.
She clenched her jaw, her grip tightening on the books. That absolute¡ª
Deep breath. Smile. Hold it in.
¡°You. Forgot.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Ethan admitted, clearing his throat.
Tuk let out a slow, eerie chuckle. Ethan did not like that chuckle.
She nodded slowly, as if processing. ¡°Right. Right. So, just to summarize¡ªI was summoned, you forgot to tell him, I was left here marinating in boredom for hours, and now I find out he¡¯s been gone this whole time?¡±
Ethan, to his credit, looked genuinely remorseful. ¡°It appears so. I apologize.¡±
Tuk¡¯s patience was slipping like sand through her fingers.
¡°To be fair,¡± Ethan added cautiously, ¡°His Highness had urgent business in the south.¡±
Tuk inhaled deeply through her nose. ¡°Mmm. Of course. Urgent business.¡± Her voice was calm. Too calm. Dangerously calm.
Ethan took a small step back. Probably for his own safety.
¡°I see,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Well then, I suppose I¡¯ll just go back?¡±
¡°Then allow me to guide you¡ª¡±
¡°No need,¡± Tuk cut him off, turning sharply on her heel. If you follow me, I might just do something unforgivable. She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but her eyes did all the talking.
Ethan, ever perceptive, wisely chose not to argue.
She stomped down the hall, grumbling under her breath like an old man.
Summon me and then ghost me? And then his butler forgets? Unbelievable. Makes me wait for hours¡ªhe¡¯s doing this on purpose, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s next? Does he expect me to fold his clothes? Tuck him in at night? Read him a bedtime story?!
Ethan watched her go, sighed, then glanced back into the prince¡¯s room before quietly closing the door again.
[[ Special Ending- Prince POV ]]
That night, Prince Michaelli stepped into his chamber, rolling his shoulders as he exhaled. The trip to the south had been exhausting, and all he wanted was a moment of peace.
But something felt¡ off.
His sharp gaze swept across the room. It was subtle, but he could tell¡ªthings weren¡¯t exactly as he had left them. His weapons were precisely where they should be, his clothes and secret doors untouched, yet¡
His room felt cleaner.
His brow furrowed.
¡°¡Ethan,¡± he called, voice calm yet firm.
The butler, ever-efficient, stepped inside. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡±
Michaelli glanced around again before resting his piercing gaze on him. ¡°Did someone clean my room?¡±
Ethan clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°Ah. That would be the historian, Tuk.¡±
A beat of silence.
¡°¡Tuk?¡± Michaelli¡¯s expression was unreadable, though there was the slightest arch of his brow.
¡°Yes, Your Highness. She waited here for hours. I, ah¡ may have forgotten to inform you of her arrival.¡±
Michaelli simply stared at him.
Ethan held firm under the gaze of royalty for exactly three seconds before looking away, clearing his throat. ¡°A slight oversight.¡±
Michaelli¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Ethan shifted, suddenly finding the floor quite interesting. ¡°¡A regrettable one.¡±
The prince continued staring.
Ethan caved. ¡°A highly unfortunate lapse in judgment.¡±
Michaelli raised an eyebrow.
Ethan sighed. ¡°A monumental failure on my part, the shame of which I shall carry for the rest of my days.¡±
Michaelli tilted his head ever so slightly.
¡°¡I should probably apologize to the lord, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Ethan admitted.
The prince finally looked away, exhaling through his nose. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s already too late.¡±
Ethan winced, recalling the eerie chuckle Tuk had let out earlier. Yes¡ too late indeed.
But Michaelli wasn¡¯t finished. His gaze shifted to his bookshelves. His once-carefully arranged collection¡ looked different.
His lips parted slightly as he slowly approached. A hand lifted toward the shelves¡ªhovered¡ªthen retracted as if in disbelief.
His books had been reorganized.
He turned back to Ethan, expression unreadable.
¡°¡What else did she do?¡±
Ethan hesitated. ¡°Ah. Well. It seems she, ah¡ curated your book selection.¡±
Michaelli blinked once. Twice.
¡°¡Curated.¡±
Ethan coughed lightly. ¡°Yes, she may have¡ removed certain books she deemed questionable.¡±
Another silence.
¡°¡Questionable.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
Michaelli hummed, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I see.¡±
¡°He also took a few books with her,¡± Ethan added casually.
The prince¡¯s fingers stilled mid-thought.
¡°¡She what?¡±
¡°Your books, Your Highness,¡± Ethan clarified. ¡°He said you told her she could take them.¡±
Michaelli¡¯s sharp eyes flicked toward his bedside table. The feeling of off suddenly made sense. A few books were missing.
A slow smirk tugged at the prince¡¯s lips. He took a step closer, scanning the remaining titles. Then, realization settled in.
Most of the books she had taken¡ªhe had already read them.
Ethan bowed slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡±
The prince waved him off absentmindedly. ¡°Go.¡±
As the door shut behind his butler, Michaelli let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head in amusement.
He leaned against the table, tapping a finger against its surface.
It seemed her little bird had quite the interesting hobby.
His golden eyes flickered with intrigue.
He completely misunderstood Tuk¡¯s intention.
Chapter 47: The Treacherous Tea
Prince Michaelli¡¯s suspicion toward Tuk never wavered. Even now, as he summoned her¡ªnot for a report, not for research, but to prepare tea of all things. Her audacity remained intact.
He had given her countless opportunities to poison him. Yet she hadn¡¯t taken a single one.
If her goal isn¡¯t my death, then what is it?
Perhaps he wasn¡¯t trying hard enough.
¡°I apologize if this sounds audacious,¡± Tuk began, her tone polite but clipped, a businesslike smile plastered across her face. ¡°But I¡¯m not a servant, Your Highness.¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± the prince replied smoothly, not bothering to glance up from his papers. ¡°And I didn¡¯t ask.¡±
Tuk¡¯s smile tightened. A faint flush crept up her neck. ¡°Right,¡± she muttered. ¡°Shall I call a servant to prepare your tea, then?¡±
¡°No.¡±
His voice dripped with mockery as he finally looked up, his smirk sharp as a blade. ¡°I want you to make it.¡±
Her lips parted, ready with a retort¡ªbut she forced it down with an exhale. Without another word, she turned to the tea station in the corner of the room.
Her steps were deliberate.
Her silence was pointed.
The soft snap of the tea caddy echoed in the stillness. Each movement was precise, borderline aggressive, as she prepared the brew with the air of someone wielding a weapon rather than a teapot.
Michaelli¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. He turned to Nixon, who stood nearby, clinging to his ledger like a lifeline. ¡°How are the crystals?¡±
Nixon adjusted his glasses, scanning a thick volume. ¡°The situation remains unresolved despite our offerings to Cyralune. If anything, the creatures have grown more mischievous. Several collectors have lost their way to the Cave of Crystaliana.¡±
The prince¡¯s fingers drummed against the desk. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched Tuk approach with a tray. She placed a steaming cup before him with the careful grace of someone trying very hard not to fling it at his face.
Michaelli picked up the cup, took a sip while reading the report, and instantly regretted it.
His entire face contorted. He pulled the cup away, eyeing the murky liquid as if it had personally insulted him.
¡°What is this?¡± he demanded.
Tuk¡¯s brow lifted, her polite mask firmly in place. ¡°Tea, Your Highness.¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t tea.¡± He set the cup down sharply. ¡°This is¡ªthis is leaves floating in water. How do you expect me to drink this?¡±
¡°How should I know?¡± Tuk shot back. ¡°I¡¯m not a servant trained in the art of tea-making.¡±
Her tone was so composed, so painfully neutral, that it took Nixon a moment to process the sheer audacity of her words.
Michaelli stared at her.
Tuk stared back, unrelenting.
A slow smirk crept onto the prince¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you trying to poison me?¡±
¡°I assure you, Your Highness, if I wanted to poison you, I¡¯d use something far more effective.¡±
Silence.
Nixon choked on absolutely nothing. His soul quietly left his body.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Michaelli¡¯s gaze lingered on Tuk, studying her as though peeling back layers, searching for the crack in her fa?ade.
Her patience was already wearing thin today, and the fact that she was on her period was not helping. She inhaled sharply, forced a serene smile, and folded her hands neatly before her.
¡°Well?¡± she asked sweetly. ¡°Are you going to finish your tea, Your Highness?¡±
Michaelli tilted his head, his smirk deepening. ¡°Tell me, Tuk. Is this an assassination attempt or a diplomatic offense?¡±
Tuk shrugged. ¡°Depends. Are you still breathing?¡±
Nixon¡¯s grip on his ledger tightened to the brink of tearing it in half.
Michaelli leaned back, utterly entertained, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his chair. ¡°You have an impressive lack of fear.¡±
¡°Oh, I have fear.¡± Tuk smiled. ¡°I just prioritize my dignity over it.¡±
The prince let out a soft chuckle, one that sent a strange flicker through Tuk¡¯s chest. He lifted the teacup again but didn¡¯t drink. Instead, he swirled the liquid thoughtfully.
¡°You are aware,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°that if this tea were any worse, it might qualify as an act of treason?¡±
Tuk crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re aware that if you wanted decent tea, you should have asked someone who knows how to make it?¡±
Michaelli hummed, unconvinced, but clearly entertained. Then, with all the arrogance of a man who had never suffered consequences for his whims, he pushed the cup toward her.
¡°Drink it.¡±
Tuk blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s good enough for me, surely it¡¯s good enough for you.¡±
For a moment, she hesitated. This was another game of his. A test.
And damn it¡ªshe hated to lose.
Maintaining perfect eye contact, she reached for the cup. Lifted it. And took a sip.
Instant. Regret.
The bitterness attacked her tongue like a vengeful spirit. She struggled not to gag. Not to cough. Not to betray a single ounce of weakness.
She swallowed.
Slowly.
Deliberately.
Then she set the cup down with the same composure as a war general delivering bad news.
Michaelli watched her.
Tuk met his gaze with unwavering, deadpan calm.
¡°Well?¡± he prompted, amusement dancing in his eyes.
She inhaled.
Paused.
Then, with perfect composure, she said¡ª
¡°¡Exquisite.¡±
Nixon made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a muffled scream.
Michaelli barked out a laugh, his shoulders shaking with genuine amusement. He leaned forward, elbows resting on the table, eyes gleaming with interest. ¡°Oh, Tuk. I might just keep you around for my own entertainment.¡±
Tuk, still battling the aftertaste of her own atrocity, mustered a tight-lipped smile.
¡°You already do, Your Highness.¡±
And with that, she turned on her heel, determined to salvage what little dignity she had left¡ªleaving Michaelli smirking behind her and then
"oh, wait."
She froze, forcing her expression into polite neutrality before turning back. "Yes, Your Highness?"
Prince Michaelli leaned back in his chair, tapping a sealed letter against his knuckles. "I received another summons from the emperor." His tone was laced with irritation. "I expected doubts about our so-called ''courting,'' but it seems we''ve only stoked the flames. The high court has summoned us."
Tuk shot him a wary glance, but her gaze barely flicked toward the letter. "What do you mean ''us,'' Your Highness?" she asked, her voice edged with suspicion.
Michaelli¡¯s response was maddeningly casual. "You are my love advisor."
Tuk¡¯s ears burned at the title. She despised it¡ªevery mention of ''love advisor'' made her skin crawl. "With all due respect, why must I be involved?"
The prince''s golden eyes sharpened. "Because it¡¯s your duty to help me avoid this predicament, is it not?" He leaned forward slightly, his voice smooth but pointed. "As an imperial prince, refusing to choose a Prime Consort¡ªan heir-bearer¡ªwould be political suicide. I bought time through military victories, bargaining my triumphs for their silence. But now that the dust has settled, the court strikes again. We framed ¡®love¡¯ and ¡®courting¡¯ as vital steps using the Arcanographica, which stalled the selection¡ªuntil now."
Tuk¡¯s fingers curled slightly. The look on her face practically screamed, Why don¡¯t you just bed someone and end this mess? But before she could voice anything, Michaelli¡¯s gaze flickered dangerously, catching the thought she didn¡¯t say aloud.
"Choose your words wisely, little advisor," he warned, his smile turned cold.
Tuk swallowed. The shift in his demeanor sent a shiver down her spine.
A cough from Nixon broke the tension. "Your Highness, regarding Cyralune¡ªperhaps we should assign Lulusia?"
Michaelli¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Tuk, but he addressed Nixon. "Lulusia?"
"As a hybrid and Crimson Rank, she may be able to communicate with the Cyralunians more effectively. It would be... a gentler approach."
Michaelli pondered for a moment, his gaze flicking toward the flickering candlelight. "The Cyralunians guard Crystaliana fiercely¡ªthey are deified protectors, after all. A commander would be overkill, but... Lulusia could handle it. Very well. Send word to her."
Nixon bowed, swiftly gathering signed orders before exiting the room.
Silence returned.
"Well?" Michaelli prodded.
Tuk¡¯s voice, unusually hesitant, broke through. "You mentioned the high court. Does that mean... the emperor himself will be there?"
The prince¡¯s expression was unreadable. "Indeed. And Duke Velmar, the Marquess... the entire high court. It¡¯s my trial, after all."
Tuk paled. The weight of his words sank into her bones. This wasn¡¯t just another ploy¡ªthis was a battlefield far worse than any warfront. The emperor, the high court, the nobles who wielded power like weapons... this was a political coliseum, and she was about to be thrown into the pit. Fear cracked through her mask.
Michaelli¡¯s sharp eyes softened¡ªjust a fraction. "I know it¡¯s sudden. But you¡¯ve proven your worth. I trust you can handle this, as you have handled everything else."
Tuk¡¯s voice wavered. "Your Highness... I¡¯m not confident. I thought my duty was decoding the scrolls¡ªthe ones I know nothing about. I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re racing to decipher them or what power they hold... I just... I feel blind. Without answers, I¡ª"
The prince stood without a word and moved to the tea set. The clink of porcelain filled the room, soft and deliberate. He returned, placing a cup before her.
"Sit," he ordered gently.
Tuk obeyed, confusion tightening in her chest. Michaelli¡¯s voice dropped to a serious cadence. "Ask me. What do you wish to know?"
Tuk¡¯s heart pounded.
This was it. Her chance to uncover the scrolls¡¯ secrets¡ªthe power that could lead her home. Drinking the tea and becoming his amusement was worth it.
Chapter 48: The Empire of Marceau
Tuk¡¯s heart pounded, a relentless drum against her ribs. This was her only chance. The prince was offering her an opportunity to ask¡ªthere was no way she¡¯d let it slip. This was what she had always wanted: the truth about the scrolls.
¡°I want to know what the Arcanographica really is, Your Highness.¡±
The prince studied her for a moment, tapping his fingers idly against the table. The soft, rhythmic sound filled the silence between them, a quiet warning of his contemplation.
¡°In order for me to protect you using the scrolls, I need to know what they truly are,¡± Tuk added, her voice steady despite the tightness in her throat. ¡°Not just what we¡¯ve been told¡ªbut the real truth.¡±
Michaelli sighed deeply, the exhale slow and measured, as if weighing the weight of the knowledge he held. He lifted his cup, the delicate porcelain clicking softly against his ring as he took a deliberate sip of tea. The scent of spices and something floral drifted between them before he leaned back in his seat.
¡°For you to understand, I need to start from the beginning,¡± he said. Then, his golden eyes flickered with something unreadable, like molten metal shifting under the fire¡¯s glow. ¡°Do you know the history of Marceau?¡±
Tuk froze. A chill crept down her spine, as if the air had suddenly turned colder.
¡°N-no, Your Highness,¡± she admitted, swallowing against the dryness in her throat.
The prince arched a brow, his expression unreadable. ¡°Where did you say you were from again?¡±
Tuk blinked. ¡°¡The Kingdom of Ellis, in Elthor.¡±
Michaelli tilted his head slightly, watching her too closely for comfort. ¡°You sound unsure.¡±
Tuk straightened, forcing herself to appear composed despite the weight of his scrutiny pressing down on her shoulders. ¡°Well, since my kingdom is gone, I don¡¯t know how to properly address it anymore. Besides, I currently reside in Marceau. In your palace.¡±
Michaelli smirked. The curve of his lips was almost playful, yet there was an edge beneath it¡ªsomething sharp, something knowing. ¡°You¡¯re good at dodging things. So quick-witted. I like that.¡±
Tuk tilted her head slightly, uncertain whether it was a compliment or a veiled accusation.
¡°Even so, not knowing Marceau¡¯s history is suspicious,¡± he continued, his tone dipping into something quieter, more dangerous. ¡°Everyone knows what this empire stands for, yet you claim you don¡¯t?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never been fond of history, Your Highness,¡± she admitted, fingers curling slightly against her lap. ¡°I was always too busy surviving the present to dwell on the past.¡±
The prince regarded her for a long moment before exhaling sharply. The tension in the air thickened, wrapping around Tuk like an unseen force.
¡°Very well. I¡¯ll tell you myself.¡±
He set his cup down with a quiet clink, then began.
¡°Long before Marceau became an empire, it was nothing more than an unforgiving desert, a land where only the strongest survived. Nomadic tribes roamed the dunes, warring over the few sources of water and shelter. Life was harsh, ruled by survival. Weakness meant death. Emotions had no place.¡±
Tuk listened intently, each word sinking into her bones like a whispered omen.
¡°Amid this chaos, a powerful warrior, Marcellus Arvad, emerged. Unlike other warlords who sought only plunder and power, he had a vision: to unite the desert under a single banner and bring order to the sands. He waged war not just with weapons but with strategy, forcing rival tribes into submission, laying the foundation of what would become the Land of Marcellus.
Under his rule, desert cities flourished, built on discipline, resilience, and unwavering loyalty. But at the heart of his philosophy was one unshakable belief: love is a weakness that leads to ruin.¡±
Michaelli¡¯s fingers drummed against the table, slower now, more deliberate. ¡°I didn¡¯t learn this from the histories people commonly know. The truth was locked away in the restricted archives, accessible only to the ruling family.¡±
Tuk¡¯s breath hitched slightly, but the prince continued.
He leaned back. ¡°Marceau was never a kingdom of poets or dreamers¡ªonly conquerors. Marcellus Arvad saw emotions as the greatest weakness. One betrayal. One moment of hesitation. That¡¯s all it takes to turn a ruler into a fool.¡±
A heavy silence filled the room, pressing against Tuk¡¯s ribs like an invisible weight. Then he continued, his voice smooth as silk.
¡°The histories speak of Marcellus as a visionary, but the hidden texts tell a different story. He didn¡¯t just ban love¡ªhe had proof. Kingdoms that burned over passion, rulers who lost everything over a woman¡¯s tears. He established a nation where emotions were severed, and only the strong survived. ¡°Marceau,¡± he murmured. ¡°In the old desert tongue, it means ¡®to sever.¡¯ That is the foundation of our empire¡ªcutting away weakness before it spreads.¡±
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Tuk shivered.
Michaelli set his cup down. ¡°That is why love does not exist in Marceau.¡±
She swallowed hard.
Michaelli smirked, amused by her reaction. ¡°And yet, you stood in my court and uttered the word without hesitation.¡±
Tuk paled. ¡°D-does that mean I¡ª¡±
She gasped, tightening her grip on the table¡¯s edge, the cool wood biting into her skin. A cold dread curled around her spine, seeping into her bones. ¡°Me introducing the word again using the Arcanographica¡ªdoes that mean I could be executed?!¡±
The prince smirked, a lazy, amused expression that somehow felt sharper than any blade.
¡°Your fearlessness and naivety know no bounds.¡± His voice was a velvety taunt. ¡°I thought you understood the risks when you spoke in my court. But I suppose your bravado comes from sheer ignorance.¡±
Heat flared in Tuk¡¯s cheeks, both from embarrassment and frustration. She clenched her jaw, refusing to let his amusement rattle her further.
Michaelli took a sip of his tea, the porcelain clicking softly against his lips, before setting it down with deliberate ease.
¡°You have nothing to fear.¡± His voice softened, just slightly. ¡°No one will harm you. Not while you belong to me.¡±
Tuk exhaled, though her fingers still trembled faintly against the tabletop. His words should have been reassuring¡ªbut why did they feel like a cage closing around her instead?
¡°T-then¡ if ¡®love¡¯ is such a taboo word, why did the court accept it when I mentioned it back then?¡± she asked hesitantly.
The prince¡¯s lips curled into a slow, knowing grin. The kind that sent an icy prickle down her spine.
¡°That,¡± he murmured, ¡°is because of the Arcanographica.¡±
Tuk swallowed, unease pooling in her stomach.
¡°When I conquered Ellis, a once-princess introduced the scroll to me,¡± Michaelli continued. His voice turned distant, almost pensive, as if recalling something both fascinating and repulsive. ¡°At the time, no one knew what it was or why it existed. But its power was undeniable.¡±
Without another word, he lifted his teaspoon between his fingers. The silver glinted under the candlelight. Then, before her eyes, it twisted and reshaped itself into a small, gleaming dagger.
Tuk¡¯s breath caught.
Magic.
No¡ªnot just magic. A force beyond her comprehension.
¡°I became a Keeper of its fragment,¡± Michaelli said, twirling the blade between his fingers. ¡°It allows me to manipulate my surroundings. And more importantly¡¡± His eyes flicked to hers. ¡°It lets me sense others who possess its pieces.¡±
Tuk¡¯s pulse pounded in her ears. So this ¡®power¡¯ he always spoke of wasn¡¯t just political authority¡ªit was something far more terrifying.
¡°But power always carries danger,¡± Michaelli continued, voice unwavering. ¡°To bring the scroll back to Marceau and study it, I had to convince the court. So, I gave them a reason.¡±
He smiled, but there was no warmth in it.
¡°I tied it to history.¡±
Tuk¡¯s stomach dropped.
¡°I didn¡¯t lie,¡± Michaelli murmured, voice like silk. ¡°I simply¡ adjusted the truth. No one knows what the Arcanographica really is, only that it was mentioned in the earliest records of Marceau¡¯s founding. A mere whisper among the texts.¡± He tapped a finger against the table. ¡°I made that whisper louder. Told them Marcellus himself had encountered its power and left behind hidden knowledge only the worthy could uncover.¡±
Tuk could only stare.
Michaelli¡¯s smirk faded, replaced by something far colder. With an almost lazy motion, he drove the dagger into the table¡ªdeep enough that the wood groaned in protest.
The air felt heavy, suffocating.
¡°Everything you¡¯ve learned in this room stays here, Tuk.¡± His voice was smooth, deliberate. ¡°Otherwise¡ you won¡¯t have the chance to regret it.¡±
The dagger¡¯s hilt still trembled from the force of his strike, but his gaze remained steady¡ªgolden, gleaming, and utterly merciless.
He had manipulated history itself. Twisted it in his favor.
The candlelight flickered, stretching shadows along the walls, and in that moment, Michaelli felt less like a prince¡ªnot the prince of the underworld, but something far older, like an ancient villain¡ªuntouchable.
He¡¯s too much, Tuk thought, her hands pressing against her lap to steady herself.
Too much... for me to handle.
Chapter 49: New Title Demand
Michaelli observed Tuk in silence, his gaze steady, calculating. The weight of his attention settled over her like an iron shackle, unrelenting and precise. Then, he leaned back slightly, the movement effortless, swirling the remnants of his tea. The rich, earthy aroma curled between them, mingling with the faint scent of aged parchment and candle wax.
"Now that you know the origins of Marceau¡¯s laws," he mused, his voice smooth yet laced with something unreadable, "do you believe it¡¯s enough for you to find a solution to our predicament?"
Tuk furrowed her brows, deep in thought, feeling the tension coil in her stomach. The prince had just revealed how love had been stripped from the empire¡¯s history, reshaped into something forbidden. And yet, here she was¡ªstanding at the center of a court that had already begun entertaining the word again. The weight of possibility pressed against her ribs, sharp and insistent. If she played this right, she could shift the conversation entirely.
A long, measured moment passed before she lifted her head, meeting the prince¡¯s expectant gaze. His golden eyes gleamed under the flickering candlelight, patient, waiting.
"I do have one request, Your Highness," she said carefully, each syllable deliberate.
Michaelli raised a brow, intrigued. "Go on."
"If I successfully navigate the court¡ªif I prove myself capable of handling this role¡ªthen I want you to change my title." Tuk straightened, her voice unwavering. "No more ¡®Love Advisor.¡¯"
The prince tilted his head slightly, amusement flickering in the depths of his gaze. "You dislike it that much?"
"It''s misleading," she said plainly. "And if I am to maneuver through the empire¡¯s politics, I need a title that grants me credibility, not cringeworthy."
A chuckle, low and knowing, escaped him. "Then what do you propose?"
Tuk hesitated. She hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. But before she could form an answer, the prince tapped his fingers against the table and smirked.
"How about ¡®Royal Scholar of Hearts¡¯?"
Tuk blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected weight of it.
He continued, his voice light but edged with meaning. "It ties to matters of the heart¡ªnot in the foolish romantic sense, but in history, philosophy, and strategy. No one can argue against the importance of a scholar, after all."
She considered it, rolling the words over in her mind. The title had weight. It had purpose. It reframed her role into something far more powerful than what the court originally mocked. A slow, deliberate smile spread across her lips, satisfaction humming in her chest.
"I like it."
"Naturally," Michaelli said smugly, taking another sip of tea. He kept the porcelain cup in his hands, though his attention never wavered from her.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Tuk exhaled before adding, "But I must ask for one more thing."
"Oh?" His golden eyes gleamed with amusement.
"I may be creating enemies beyond my reach," she pointed out. "If I am to play this role properly, I need full protection. No noble, no faction, no hidden enemy should be able to touch me without consequences."
Michaelli¡¯s smirk deepened, clearly entertained. "You truly do think ahead, don¡¯t you?"
"I have to," she replied simply.
The prince tapped the rim of his cup thoughtfully before setting it down with a decisive clink. The sound echoed in the quiet chamber, final and absolute. "Very well. I grant you full protection under my name. Anyone who dares to act against you will answer to me."
A small shiver ran down Tuk¡¯s spine at the weight of his words. The prince was a terrifying man to have as an enemy¡ªbut as an ally, he was just as formidable.
She met his gaze, and for the first time, something settled between them. Not trust, not yet. But understanding.
Michaelli leaned back in his chair, studying her with an amused glint in his eyes. Their agreement had been sealed¡ªa pact between two minds sharp enough to carve paths through the treacherous court.
Tuk, for once, felt a sense of control in this game. But just as the prince was about to dismiss her, she spoke up again.
"One last request, Your Highness," she said, glancing over her shoulder.
Michaelli arched a brow, the dim light catching in his golden irises. "You¡¯re quite demanding today."
Tuk ignored the remark, clasping her hands behind her back. "I want access to the original scroll in the historian¡¯s office¡ªthe one in the glass case."
The air thickened, a beat of silence stretching between them.
The prince tapped his fingers against the armrest, golden eyes narrowing slightly. The candlelight danced over the sharp angles of his face, highlighting the slow smirk that curled at his lips. "Interesting choice," he murmured, his voice a quiet thread of intrigue.
Tuk remained still, steady. Waiting.
Michaelli¡¯s smirk deepened. "Do you even know what that scroll contains?"
"No," she admitted, "but I suspect it holds something worth reading."
A chuckle, low and knowing, slipped from his lips. He tilted his head, watching her as if she were an amusing puzzle he had yet to solve. Then, he rose to his feet, his movements unhurried, precise. The space between them shrank as he stepped closer, his presence carrying a weight that could not be ignored.
"Very well," he said, voice rich with intrigue. "But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."
The air between them tensed, humming with unspoken challenge, a game not yet played to its end.
And with that, the deal was struck.
The chapter ends here.
Chapter 50: The Trial of the Heart
[[ After three weeks ]]
The Grand Court of Marceau was as harsh and cold as the desert winds outside. Towering black stone columns stretched to the sky, their jagged surfaces swallowing the golden sunlight that bled through the high windows, casting long, eerie shadows across the polished obsidian floor. The air was thick with tension¡ªcloaked nobles adorned in silks threaded with gold, warlords with hardened faces lined by years of battle, and scholars whose keen eyes flitted across the scene, all gathered like vultures awaiting their share of the feast.
At the heart of the court stood Prince Michaelli, tall and proud, his expression unreadable. His victories on the battlefield had etched his name into legend, but today, he faced a battle he could not win with swords¡ªthe selection of a royal concubine. A war of expectations, of shackles disguised as duty. A war he loathed.
Beside him, wrapped in a deep red cloak that draped over her small frame like a whisper of defiance, stood Tuk, his love advisor. Though she was smaller than most in stature, her presence commanded attention, unwavering and undeniable. There was steel in her gaze, sharp and unyielding. In her hands rested an ancient scroll, its surface sealed with a dragon¡¯s mark¡ªthe Arcanographica.
From the high throne, Emperor Augustus spoke. His voice, aged but unwavering, thundered through the grand hall, rattling against the stone like a war drum.
"Imperial Prince," he declared, his gaze as cold as the marble beneath his feet. "You have brought glory to Marceau, but the empire demands more than victories. It needs an heir. At twenty-eight, you have long surpassed the court¡¯s expectations. As the last heir of Marceau, you need to fulfill your duty. You will not evade this duty any longer."
A murmur rippled through the assembly, greedy eyes gleaming like polished gems in candlelight. The daughters of noble houses stood poised, their hands delicately folded, their gazes filled with veiled ambition. Each one a carefully groomed prize, each father a calculating hand in the game of power.
Michaelli¡¯s jaw clenched. The emperor knew why he was the only one left. Why, despite his many sons from countless concubines, the throne had only one rightful heir. The memory was a sickness, festering beneath his skin, refusing to fade.
Blood on the sand. Their screams lost in the deafening roar of the crowd.
For a fleeting moment, the grand hall twisted into something else. Shadows shifted, warping into the stone walls of the arena¡ªwhere, under the unyielding gaze of the empire, the sons of Augustus were made to fight for survival.
The sickening grins. The raucous cheers. The twisted amusement flickering in the eyes of nobles as they watched princes slaughter one another like beasts for sport.
And among them, his brother.
"If you can¡¯t hold your sword, you¡¯ll die."
Michaelli still remembered the weight of the blade in his trembling hands, how his brother had guided it to his own heart, his expression unreadable yet calm. A fleeting, final kindness in a world that demanded cruelty.
He hadn¡¯t understood it then. Only that he had to survive. That if he hesitated, he would be next.
The ghost of that moment curled around him now, cold fingers gripping his throat. The past and present blurred. The nobles'' smiles no different from those who had once watched him struggle for his life.
He forced himself to breathe. Forced the tremor from his hands.
Before he could speak, a voice cut through the murmurs.
"Your Imperial Majesty." Tuk stepped forward, her movement graceful yet deliberate. Her voice, soft but sharp, sliced through the air like a blade.
She lifted the scroll with reverence, the ancient parchment catching the candlelight. "Let the Arcanographica guide us. To defy its will is to defy fate."
The hall fell into a tense silence, thick as honey. Even the Emperor¡¯s gaze sharpened. The scroll, a relic of Marcellus Arvad, the empire¡¯s founder, was revered beyond question. A tether to a forgotten era of power.
Tuk broke the seal. The whisper of parchment unfurling sent a hush through the court, as if the very air held its breath. Then, she recited, her voice steady, unwavering, the cadence of prophecy laced with something older than time itself:
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"I, who hold the wealth and power of the mighty one, bless each piece to the strong heart. With a promise bound in my hand, no one with a sinful heart shall hold the power within our hearts."
The letters shimmered, glowing gold against the brittle parchment as if reacting to her voice. A collective gasp rippled through the room. The weight of something unseen pressed against the gathered audience, as if the very stones of the court recognized the magic¡¯s presence.
Tuk pressed on, unfazed:
¡°A heart given by force shall birth a shadow, and from that shadow, ruin will rise.
Only she who walks through the storm of desire and emerges unburned
May stand beside the dragon¡¯s chosen without breaking his heart or his will.¡±
Unease coiled through the chamber like smoke. The words stirred something primal¡ªfear, reverence, uncertainty. What shadow? What storm?
Tuk met the Emperor¡¯s gaze, and though her voice remained steady, it carried the weight of a challenge.
"Your Majesty, let us obey the scroll. Let only those pure of heart step forward and face the trial."
The room teetered on the edge of anticipation, a knife balanced upon its tip.
"What trial?" demanded Duke Velmar, his voice cutting through the tension like a whip. His daughter stood beside him, her chin raised high, lips pressed into an entitled smirk. "This is foolishness!"
Tuk¡¯s lips curled slightly. She reached the scroll to the duke¡ªthe Seventh Scroll, the Blessing to the Strong Heart. She unrolled it on the floor, and a circle of shimmering light formed around it.
"The scroll will decide," Tuk said simply. "Let the women cross this ring. If their hearts hold greed or false desire, the scroll will reject them."
The Emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed with intrigue. A slow smirk tugged at his lips.
"Very well," he murmured. "Let the trial begin."
Lady Arlis was the first. She strode forward, her silken gown trailing behind her in regal waves. But the moment she crossed the threshold¡ª
¡ªa searing blast of heat erupted, hurling her backward. Flames devoured the hem of her gown, the silk curling into embers. A shriek tore from her throat as she collapsed, her pride burning alongside the smoldering fabric.
Gasps choked the court.
The second woman stepped forward, a general¡¯s niece. The instant her foot touched the glowing ring, frost spiderwebbed across her gown. Her lips parted in a silent gasp as her breath turned to mist, ice licking up her skin like a frozen vice. She crumpled, convulsing, her lips tinged blue.
Then another. And another.
Scorching fire, suffocating cold, shadows that coiled like vipers¡ªone by one, they all failed.
By the time the twelfth woman fled in tears, the court was in chaos.
Michaelli exhaled through his nose, a ghost of amusement flickering in his gold-tinged eyes. He slid a glance at Tuk, who remained composed, her hands folded as if none of this was remotely surprising.
"You enjoy causing trouble," he murmured, his voice low enough for only her to hear.
Tuk¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t lift to meet his, but the faint smirk that played at her lips did not escape him.
"I enjoy solving problems," she answered softly. "Especially yours."
A low chuckle rumbled in Michaelli¡¯s chest. She was dangerous¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t deny he was impressed. She had turned the whole court into her stage.
As the nobles scattered, licking their wounds, the golden light of the setting sun bathed the court in warm hues. Yet between Michaelli and Tuk, the air remained cool, charged with an undercurrent neither acknowledged aloud.
When all the noble daughters had failed, the Emperor looked irritated, silently reassessing Tuk. Then, his voice cut through the confusion.
"Enough!" he roared, and the hall fell silent. His sharp gaze settled on Tuk. "It seems the scrolls have yet to deem any woman in my empire worthy of carrying the prince''s heir. For now."
The words ¡®for now¡¯ hung heavy in the air.
Tuk stepped forward, her voice steady. "That is precisely why I have suggested an alternative solution, Your Imperial Majesty." She met the Emperor¡¯s gaze with unwavering confidence. "In my hometown, we believe that a heart can be moved through ¡®courting.¡¯ The results may not be immediate, but once the first signs appear, no heart¡ªno matter how strong¡ªcan resist."
The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And what would be the result of that?"
Tuk smiled. She let the weight of her words settle before answering, "An heir, blessed by the Holy Dragon himself."
A beat of silence.
Then, the Emperor¡¯s laughter echoed through the grand hall. Amused¡ªor perhaps convinced before he gave a nod of approval.
The trial ended, but the tension did not.
As the nobles departed in whispers, their pride bruised and their schemes shattered, the golden light of the setting sun bathed the court in warm hues. Yet, between Michaelli and Tuk, the air remained cool and sharp.
"You¡¯ve successfully made enemies," Michaelli murmured as they walked. "They¡¯ll come for you now."
Tuk, unshaken, replied simply, "I trust in His Imperial Highness¡¯s protection. I will rely on you from now on."
Michaelli chuckled his steps unhurried as they walked side by side through the shadowed halls. His voice dropped low, a teasing whisper brushing her ear, "Thank you, Bait."
Tuk shot him a sharp glare, clearly irritated¡ªuntil he reached out, tapping her head with two fingers. A simple touch, fleeting yet deliberate. Her breath hitched, and though she tried to mask it, the faintest squirm in her step betrayed her.
Michaelli caught it. His smirk deepened, slow and knowing. The corner of his mouth tugged into a small, victorious smile.
But as the playful silence stretched between them, something unexpected stirred within him¡ªa flicker of warmth, subtle and unfamiliar, yet persistent.
It wasn¡¯t admiration. It wasn¡¯t trust.
It was something far more dangerous.
For years, Michaelli had mastered the art of control¡ªover his enemies, his court, his fate. Yet now, as he watched Tuk move ahead, unshaken despite the enemies she had made, he felt the first crack in his carefully built armor.
This game had been his to play. His to win.
And yet, for the first time, he wondered¡ªwas he still the one holding the strings? Or had he unknowingly set himself on a path where he was no longer in control?
Chapter 51: The Weight Behind the Curtain
The heavy doors of the Grand Court groaned shut behind her, their final clang reverberating through the long stone corridor like a judge¡¯s gavel sealing her fate. The echoes of nobles¡¯ whispers and the Emperor¡¯s laughter dissolved into silence, leaving behind only the distant crackling of torches and the rhythmic pound of her own heartbeat.
Nixon and the others went to the prince, discussing things that were now inaudible to her ears. Tuk politely dismissed herself and waved goodbye to the prince while he remained surrounded by people. The air was thick with the scent of melting wax and old parchment, cloying and heavy, pressing down on her lungs. Shadows from the flickering flames wavered against the cold stone, stretching long and distorted, like reaching hands grasping for something just out of reach. Tuk¡¯s boots barely made a sound against the polished floor, but to her own ears, each step rang out like the toll of a bell, an accusation of the impossible thing she had just done.
Her heart pounded against her ribs. She forced herself forward, spine straight, breath even, every motion deliberate. Hands folded. Face calm. Nothing to betray the way her insides churned like a storm-tossed sea. Not until she passed the grand hall did she allow herself to exhale, her breath shuddering in the cavernous quiet.
The moment she was sure she was alone¡ª
Her knees buckled.
A strangled gasp escaped her lips as she slid down the wall, her legs useless beneath her. The cold stone at her back did little to steady the tremor in her limbs. Her fingers clutched at the front of her tunic, pressing hard against the frantic hammering beneath, as if she could contain the riot inside her chest.
The scroll in her grip felt colder than before, its eerie stillness far more unsettling than when it had pulsed with unbidden power. She turned it over with trembling fingers, her vision swimming as she stared at the intricate etchings, the ancient words burned into its surface.
"What¡ the¡ heck¡ just happened!?" she whispered, the words barely escaping her lips, quivering with disbelief.
Her wide eyes flicked back to the scroll¡ªthe Seventh Scroll of the Arcanographica. The very thing that had upended the Grand Court in an instant. It had reacted.
No, it had answered.
Her hands shook as she gripped it tighter, as if expecting it to leap from her grasp and erupt into another unpredictable spectacle.
"You¡ You weren¡¯t supposed to do that!" she hissed at the scroll, voice raw with the weight of what had transpired. "I was just reading you! Displaying you! I never said¡ª¡®Hey, let¡¯s blast some noble ladies with fire and ice for fun!¡¯"
Heat flooded her face¡ªnot from the lingering embers of the summoned flames, but from sheer, overwhelming shock.
Because the truth was¡ªshe hadn¡¯t known it would react.
She had been bluffing.
Completely.
Her plan was to help the prince in order to gain favor and a strong ally. It was a gamble, but she had tried to study every possible scenario that could happen. Unfortunately, witnessing the scroll burn women alive was not on her list. She had only read what was written, hoping it sounded grand enough to stall the court. She had even prepared an intricate explanation, a cascade of words to convince them of the weight of history and wisdom.
"And then¡ªsomehow¡ªit had worked."
The instant the final word left her lips, the scroll in her grasp shuddered. A deep, resonant hum vibrated through her fingertips, crawling up her arms like an unseen force awakening from slumber.
Light¡ªblinding, searing¡ªburst from the etched symbols like fissures splitting through ancient stone. The Grand Court gasped as arcs of fire coiled into the air, licking at the ceiling with an almost sentient hunger. Frost bled from the other side, crackling as it spread across marble, the air turning brittle with biting cold.
Screams erupted. The noble ladies scrambled backward, skirts dragging across the floor as flames danced too close. One stumbled, her shriek piercing as frost raced up her sleeve, turning fabric brittle. Another flung herself away from a curling tendril of fire that singed the edge of her gown.
Tuk barely breathed.
The fire. The frost. The unseen force that sent them sprawling.
None of it had been her doing.
She was bluffing. She had only been bluffing.
And yet, the scroll...
Her fingers curled into fists against her trembling knees.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Yet beneath the panic, beneath the disbelief, beneath the wild pounding of her heart¡ª
There was something else. A whisper of exhilaration. A terrifying, untamed hope that burned at the edges of her fear.
...The scroll itself held real power.
Not just knowledge. Not just words. Power.
Was this why they were sealed away? If a single scroll could bend reality, could it also bridge the gap between worlds? Could it send her home¡ªeven without the dragon¡¯s heart?
No. She needed the heart. The scroll itself had mentioned to ''learn the heart.'' If only she knew where that princess was¡
A sharp shiver racked her frame, exhaustion pressing in from all sides¡ªthe weight of pretending to be strong, standing against men twice her rank, facing the Emperor¡¯s cold, assessing gaze, and, most of all, fighting for Michaelli while hiding the truth about herself. Her shoulders sagged, her body feeling impossibly small against the vastness of the palace around her.
"I wanted to be a duke¡¯s daughter," she muttered, voice hoarse, "or at least an ally because of the stories I used to read. But damn, I thought my heart was going to stop when Duke Velmar¡¯s daughter caught on fire. I can¡¯t believe I just made an enemy of a duke!"
A nervous, breathless laugh bubbled up unbidden, spilling past her lips before she could stop it. She slapped a hand over her mouth, her pulse hammering anew.
Then¡ª
A shift. A presence.
The quiet scuff of a boot on stone.
Tuk¡¯s breath stalled in her throat.
Slowly, she turned her head, her pulse roaring in her ears like an oncoming tide.
There, half-shrouded in the dim light, stood Prince Michaelli¡ªarms crossed, golden eyes gleaming with unreadable intent. The torches cast dancing shadows across his sharp features, the shifting darkness around him almost an extension of his presence. And on his lips¡ that infuriatingly smug smirk.
Tuk froze, still sprawled on the ground like a discarded rag doll.
For a long moment, neither of them spoke.
Then¡ª
Michaelli¡¯s smirk deepened. His voice, smooth and laced with amusement, broke the silence.
"So¡" he drawled, extending a hand to her. "Not as steady as you looked in the court, are you?"
Heat surged to her face¡ªmortification, indignation, and the overwhelming urge to throw the scroll at his royal head.
"W-Well," she stammered, scrambling to her feet, still wobbly as she took his hand. "Even warriors¡¯ knees shake after battle. It¡¯s normal!"
His grip was firm¡ªsteady¡ªthe pad of his thumb brushing against her skin in a slow, idle motion. A fleeting touch. A ghost of warmth.
If she had been paying attention, she might have noticed the way his fingers lingered for just a moment too long. But her mind was too busy scrambling for a retort.
"Warriors usually know their weapons," he said dryly, nodding toward the scroll still clenched in her hand. "You looked just as surprised as everyone else."
Her grip tightened around his fingers.
He noticed.
"I¡ª" she started, then caught herself, her pride bristling. Her lips pressed together.
Then she lifted her chin.
"Even the greatest warriors are sometimes surprised by their weapons," she countered, narrowing her eyes. "That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know how to use it."
For a moment, something flickered across his expression¡ªwas that curiosity? No¡ something else. Something unsettlingly close to respect.
"I believe you," he said simply. "You¡¯ve already won one battle for me today."
Then, his gaze dropped to their still-clasped hands. A teasing lilt entered his voice.
"How long do you plan on holding my hand?"
Tuk¡¯s eyes widened. She immediately let go, realizing too late that she had been gripping him the whole time.
The prince chuckled, stepping closer, closing the space between them.
Her heart skipped a beat.
"I¡¯ll take this now," he murmured, effortlessly plucking the scroll from her other hand.
"You might accidentally release that dinosaur you once called Barney." His tone was all mockery and mischief. "That would be a disaster."
Tuk¡¯s face burned.
With a swirl of his cloak, he turned and strode away, his footsteps echoing into the distance.
The moment he disappeared, Tuk sagged against the wall, exhaling sharply.
She slapped a hand to her cheek.
¡®I swear,¡¯ she muttered, barely above a whisper, ¡®that man is going to kill me¡ªif the scrolls don¡¯t do it first.''
Chapter 52: Protection
Tuk paced the length of her chamber, arms crossed tightly over her chest. She wasn¡¯t panicking¡ªno, she refused to call it that¡ªbut her thoughts twisted into a tangled mess of worst-case scenarios. She¡¯d been through some tight spots before, but this? This was beyond anything she had prepared for.
The scroll had reacted to her. In front of Michaelli. In front of everyone. And now, her only means of defense was clutched in the prince¡¯s hands, a prize he was no doubt already devising ways to use against her.
She stopped mid-step, running a hand down her face. This wasn¡¯t in the plan.
The nobles were going to be out for blood. Duke Velmar¡¯s daughter had been scorched by the very magic embedded in the scroll, an accident that the court would never let slide. Even if it was a minor injury, a noble was still a noble, and the Velmar family would be relentless. Tuk had no doubt that someone would move against her soon¡ªwhether it was a political maneuver to discredit her or something more... permanent. This was why she didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of a duke. Now, she had somehow become a villain in their minds.
She needed a way out. She needed control.
Her gaze flicked toward the door. Leon.
For a fleeting moment, she thought about reaching out to him. He would help her. He always did. But she knew the truth¡ªMichaelli would have anticipated that. The prince had a way of getting ahead of her every move, turning her instincts against her before she even had a chance to act. If she tried to rely on Leon now, he would only be dragging her into the crossfire.
She exhaled sharply and shook her head. No. She couldn¡¯t afford to be sentimental. She was on her own.
And yet, even as she plotted her escape, another thought clawed its way into her mind. What if she could control it? The power she had felt coursing through the scroll¡ªit had responded to her. That had to mean something. If she could wield it, maybe she wouldn¡¯t need to run. Maybe, for the first time since she¡¯d been thrust into this world, she could have real leverage.
The idea sent a shiver down her spine. She hated how much she liked it.
But she wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed. Michaelli had seen her reaction. And if there was one thing she knew about the prince, it was that he never let things go.
The summons came quicker than she expected the next day.
Tuk barely had time to compose herself before she was escorted into the prince¡¯s study. The room was dim, illuminated by the glow of oil lamps, casting flickering shadows along the bookshelves. And there, sitting behind his desk, was Michaelli, idly turning the scroll over in his hands.
His golden-brown eyes flicked up to her as the door shut behind her. A slow, knowing smile curved his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been pacing.¡±
Tuk stiffened. ¡°I have not.¡±
"I see you''ve grown accustomed to lying," He leaned back in his chair, lifting the scroll. "This little incident has caused quite a stir."
Tuk bit the inside of her cheek. ¡°About the scroll, I can explain.¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you can. But the real question is¡ªdo you even understand what happened?¡± He tapped the scroll against his fingers, his gaze sharp. ¡°Tell me, Tuk. How did you make it react?¡±
Her pulse jumped, but she forced herself to remain still. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
Michaelli hummed, unconvinced. He set the scroll down on the desk and slid it toward her. ¡°Then do it again.¡±
Tuk¡¯s mouth went dry. Shit.
He was testing her. Again. Toying with her like a cat deciding whether to finish off a twitching bird or let it flop around for entertainment.
If she reached for the scroll and nothing happened, he¡¯d know she had no control. If it reacted again¡ªif she could make it respond at will¡ªshe would have to face the implications.
Power. Or escape.
It felt disturbingly like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, a cruel rerun of the first day he had dangled the scroll in front of her. But this time, she wasn¡¯t some wide-eyed fool.
Tuk exhaled slowly, flexing her fingers before hovering them just above the parchment. The air crackled with anticipation¡ªstatic, humming, as if the scroll itself had leaned in for a better look.
A beat. Then another.
Nothing.
No flicker of energy, no mysterious hum, no conveniently dramatic glow. The scroll lay there like an unimpressed spectator at a bad magic show.
Michaelli¡¯s face remained impassive, but she noticed the faint twitch of his fingers against the desk¡ªlike a man watching dice roll toward an uncertain outcome. ¡°Curious,¡± he murmured. ¡°It seems to like you, but not on command.¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Tuk yanked her hand back as if the scroll had personally insulted her. ¡°Maybe It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±
His lips quirked, amusement flashing in those unnervingly gold eyes. ¡°Is it?¡±
He let the question linger, stretching the silence between them like a drawn bowstring.
Then, just as she opened her mouth to protest, he leaned in. Close. His voice dipping into something softer, something almost... conspiratorial.
¡°I''ll believe you, then.¡±
Tuk¡¯s breath caught in her throat. A completely irrational, traitorous response. But before she could pull herself together, Michaelli was already watching her, gaze flickering with something unreadable.
"The nobles want your head," he said conversationally ¡°Duke Velmar¡¯s daughter is said to have suffered burns and fallen unconscious. If she wakes up, she might spin a tale of what happened. If she doesn¡¯t¡ well. The court will be looking for someone to blame.¡±
Tuk swallowed but held his gaze. ¡°You gave me protection.¡±
¡°I did,¡± he agreed smoothly. ¡°And you still have it.¡± He leaned forward, fingers drumming lightly against the scroll. ¡°But that won¡¯t stop them from trying to make you untouchable in name only.¡±
A chill ran down her spine. She had expected retaliation, but hearing it confirmed by Michaelli himself made it feel far more real.
He continued, tone as casual as ever. ¡°They won¡¯t come at you with daggers in the dark. That would be sloppy. No, they¡¯ll do worse.¡± Amusement flickered at the corners of his mouth. ¡°They¡¯ll isolate you, ruin your credibility, whisper about you in corners until even my protection feels like a gilded cage.¡±
Tuk exhaled slowly. So that was the game.
He wasn¡¯t telling her to run. He wasn¡¯t even warning her about death. He was letting her know exactly how they would come for her¡ªand watching to see what she would do about it.
She could imagine his lips quirking in satisfaction, savoring her predicament. ¡°You sound almost eager to see it happen, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Oh, I am,¡± Michaelli admitted. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as clever as you claim to be.¡±
She hated him. Hated how effortlessly he cornered her. How his every word was a test she couldn¡¯t refuse.
She shouldn¡¯t have helped him. What an ungrateful brat.
But worst of all, she hated that he was right.
That night, Tuk didn¡¯t sleep. She sat at her desk, staring at the flickering candle, the weight of the scroll¡¯s power still tingling in her fingertips.
She could picture Michaelli¡¯s smirk, relishing her unease.
Her eyes flicked to the closed door, half-expecting an assassin¡¯s blade to slip through the crack at any moment. The nobles wouldn¡¯t wait forever. If she wanted to live, she had to be vigilant.
I can¡¯t trust my safety to him alone. I have to act. Use whatever I can.
Tuk took a slow breath.
She had made her choice.
[[ Special Ending ]]
"You called, Your Highness?"
Shadral emerged from the dim recesses of the chamber, his presence as weightless as the night air. He was known only as The Veil¡ªa man whose name was a myth, whose face was concealed beneath a mask of polished obsidian. Though sightless, he never lacked vision.
Michaelli didn¡¯t glance up. He continued tapping a slow rhythm against the armrest of his chair, his golden-brown gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight.
"What¡¯s the status of the high nobles?"
"Duke Velmar and Faustus are seething, but they remain bound by the emperor¡¯s decree," Shadral reported, his voice void of emotion. "They¡¯ve shifted their focus to the royal advisor. Something is in motion¡ªI¡¯ll uncover it soon."
Michaelli exhaled through his nose, unsurprised.
The nobles were predictable. Rats scurrying in the dark, gnawing at anything they couldn¡¯t control.
"It seems I¡¯ll need to move her out of sight for a few days," he murmured. "Keep watch over the nobles. The trial will send ripples through the court¡ªsome expected, others less so. If anything threatens to disrupt our plans, deal with it. Quietly."
Shadral dipped his head, the barest movement of acknowledgment.
"But leave the high nobles untouched¡ªfor now," Michaelli added, a slow, menacing grin curving his lips. "What fun would it be if they didn¡¯t attend the finale?"
The candlelight wavered, throwing fractured shadows across the stone walls. The wind pressed against the shutters, making them creak ever so slightly.
Shadral nodded and turned to leave.
"One more thing."
He halted.
Michaelli¡¯s smirk faded, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he simply watched the commander, his fingers tracing the carved edge of his desk. Then, his voice dropped just above a whisper.
"Have someone watch her. Make sure no one touches her."
Silence.
A hesitation so brief it might have been imagined.
Then, a quiet nod. "Understood."
With the faintest shift of air, Shadral disappeared, swallowed once more by the darkness.
Left alone, Michaelli leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly.
Now, he was certain¡ªTuk belonged to no one. She truly knew nothing of the scroll, and yet, she had made it react. Something no one else had ever done.
This proved the scrolls still held secrets¡ªsecrets only she had begun to unearth.
She was bold¡ªbold enough to challenge the court, to shield him in plain sight. And that¡ pleased him more than it should have.
A fleeting smile ghosted across his lips. His fingers brushed against them before he even noticed. And when he did¡ªhis expression darkened.
A nuisance. That¡¯s all this was. A political maneuver. A necessary safeguard to ensure the agreement remained intact. That¡¯s why he had to move her¡ªjust for a while.
His fingers curled against the armrest, but something in his chest twisted¡ªquick, unwelcome.
Outside, the crows stirred, their cries low and haunting against the night.
Chapter 53: A Wonderful News
[[A few days later]]
(Leon''s POV)
Leon entered the dimly lit chamber, the scent of parchment and burning candle wax thick in the air. He bowed slightly, the faint rustle of his coat breaking the silence. ¡°Your Highness.¡±
The prince, seated behind his grand mahogany desk, didn¡¯t glance up. The soft scratch of his quill against parchment continued, steady and deliberate. He had expected Leon¡¯s arrival the moment the historian¡¯s boots crossed the threshold.
¡°Report.¡± His voice, cool and commanding, cut through the stillness like a blade.
Leon took a measured step forward. ¡°As per your orders, I¡¯ve observed every historian¡ªtheir actions, their interactions¡ªbut nothing suspicious has surfaced among those present during the war.¡± He hesitated, choosing his words carefully. ¡°It¡¯s possible we¡¯re being misled about the true perpetrator.¡±
The prince finally set his quill down, fingers steepling as his gaze lifted, sharp as a hawk¡¯s. ¡°And what do you think of Tuk?¡±
A beat of silence. Leon¡¯s throat felt dry. ¡°Historian Tuk has been actively translating the scrolls and reporting his observations to me, as instructed, but...¡±
The prince leaned back in his chair, the leather creaking softly. His piercing eyes gleamed with something between amusement and calculation. ¡°If you¡¯re suspicious of Tuk, why inform him about a spy within the historians?¡± His voice was light, almost playful, but the undertone was razor-sharp. ¡°If he¡¯s truly behind Pierce, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to manipulate how we perceive his actions?¡±
Leon¡¯s shoulders tensed. He had no response. His silence stretched, thickening the air between them.
The prince exhaled a slow, measured breath, his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Trust, Leon,¡± he mused, his fingers tapping idly against the armrest, ¡°is a blade I lend freely¡ªnot to shield, but to strike when they least expect it.¡±
Leon¡¯s jaw tightened. There it was¡ªthat unpredictable, ruthless side of the prince, the one that made it impossible to tell whether he was toying with his prey or setting them free.
¡°By the way,¡± the prince mused, flipping through a document, ¡°do the people of Ellis have a habit of cross-dressing?¡±
Leon blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure what you mean, Your Highness.¡±
The prince¡¯s gaze sharpened, a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly caught when you disguised yourself as one of the late concubine¡¯s maids, were you?¡±
Leon¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, the memory still fresh in his mind. Forcing a smile, he replied darkly, ¡°Did I do something wrong, Your Highness?¡± It was a polite yet firm request for the prince to drop the subject.
The prince studied him for a moment before lazily shifting the conversation again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit the princess¡¯s tomb? Why are you still here?¡±
Leon exhaled softly, his faint smile returning, this time genuine. ¡°Yes, I will, Your Highness. I¡¯ll leave before noon tomorrow. I wanted to finish a few tasks before returning to Elthor. Thank you for your concern.¡±
The prince glanced at him. ¡°Hmm¡ Why not take the Royal Scholar with you?¡±
Leon tilted his head. ¡°The Royal Scholar?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve decided to change Tuk¡¯s title as an advisor,¡± the prince said, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s from Ellis? This might be a good chance for her to return to her homeland.¡±
Realization dawned on Leon, and he nodded. ¡°Oh¡ Well, if you allow it, Your Highness, I¡¯ll take him along with me. I¡¯ll inform him right away. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to visit.¡±
The prince¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Will she?¡±
Leon frowned at the prince¡¯s word choice but chose not to comment. Yet his thoughts lingered.
From what had been gathered, there were no records of an orphan named Tuk in Ellis. Leon, once a leader of the kingdom, her had no recollection of his existence. Was he an undocumented outsider who slipped into Ellis illegally? Yet, the prince clearly thought differently.
The prince leaned back, his tone reflective. ¡°It might be fun to visit Elthor again after all these years, but I have more important matters to handle. When you¡¯re there, visit the twins for me. I want a report on their progress. By now, at least one or two should be capable of handling a position.¡±
Leon¡¯s chest tightened. He understood the prince¡¯s ambitions all too well. While he admired his leadership, the idea of his ultimate goal left him disheartened. Still, it wasn¡¯t his place to interfere.
¡°I¡¯ll check on them thoroughly, Your Highness,¡± Leon promised solemnly.
¡°Good. You may go.¡± The prince waved a dismissive hand.
Leon turned to leave, but before he reached the door, the prince called out once more.
¡°Oh, and Leon.¡± His voice was laced with amusement. ¡°When Tuk gives you a tour of her homeland, make sure I hear about it. I¡¯m very interested in the place she grew up.¡±
Leon caught the small object the prince tossed his way, bowing once more. ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±
As he walked out of the office, an unsettling thought gnawed at him. What has Tuk done this time to make His Highness so curious?
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
[[ A few hours later ]]
(Tuk''s POV)
Tuk stood before the Arcanographica, her pulse quickening as her eyes traced the ancient symbols.
"I never really tried to take this scroll out before," she murmured, her breath shallow. "But now that I know it contains real power¡ I should at least test if I can."
She darted a glance around the dimly lit chamber¡ªempty. Good.
With careful hands, she pressed against the glass encasing the scroll. Nothing. Not even a shift. She tried again, pushing harder, gritting her teeth as she dug her fingers against the edge. It was like trying to move a mountain.
¡°What kind of glass is this?¡± she muttered, rapping her knuckles against it. The surface barely gave a dull thud. It wasn¡¯t ordinary glass. It felt¡ªdenser. No cracks, no weaknesses. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is diamond?¡±
Her frustration mounting, she placed both hands on either side of the case and shoved, leveraging her weight against it.
Nothing.
Tuk let out a sharp breath, sweat beading at her temple.
"This is impossible¡"
She stepped back, hands on her hips, eyes scanning the chamber. The prince had to be able to open it somehow. A hidden mechanism? A command only he could give? Whatever the case, she wasn¡¯t getting inside today.
Her heart pounded, a mix of determination and unease coiling within her. She needed another opportunity.
Before she could think further, footsteps echoed in the corridor. Tuk spun just as the heavy door swung open, her pulse hammering against her ribs.
¡°There you are.¡±
Leon¡¯s voice was casual, but Tuk¡¯s body stiffened instinctively. His presence felt like an iron weight pressing against her spine.
¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± he continued, stepping inside. His gaze flickered from her to the glass case. The pause was brief, but it sent a shiver down her back. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Quickly wiping her damp palms against her clothes, she forced a casual chuckle. ¡°Just¡ comparing the original scroll to the copies we have. Making sure nothing''s lost in translation.¡±
Leon¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his silence stretching just a second too long. ¡°The contents are the same, I assure you.¡±
His gaze lingered on her¡ªassessing, questioning. Tuk could feel it like a blade against her skin. Then he moved on.
¡°By the way, the prince ordered that I take you with me.¡±
Tuk blinked. ¡°Take me where?¡±
Leon raised a brow, crossing his arms. ¡°Ellis. His Highness has allowed you to travel with me. Isn¡¯t that your homeland? You should be thrilled to visit it again.¡±
Ellis. Homeland. The words sent a cold shock through her veins.
The name had simply slipped out during a casual conversation¡ªan impulsive lie, something she thought would make her sound like just another commoner, like Rowena and Lea.
And now it was coming back to strangle her.
Leon watched her reaction closely, but Tuk forced a bright smile onto her face. ¡°That¡¯s¡ wonderful news!¡± she said, clasping her hands together in mock excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go back.¡±
Leon¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable, his arms still crossed. ¡°We leave by noon tomorrow. Be ready.¡±
¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be ready.¡± Her voice was too cheerful, the edges of her words fraying.
Leon hesitated, then added, ¡°The prince is very interested in Ellis. He¡¯s asked me to take note of anything peculiar. I¡¯ll be relying on you to guide me.¡±
Tuk¡¯s forced grin felt like it was going to snap off her face.
¡°Naturally!¡± she chirped. ¡°I¡¯m an expert, after all.¡±
Leon gave her one last lingering look before turning and leaving the room.
The moment the door clicked shut, Tuk collapsed onto the cold floor.
¡°Why, Tuk, why?¡± she groaned, pressing her hands over her face, her fingers trembling against her skin.
Why couldn¡¯t she have just picked a normal, boring place?
Now she had to go to a kingdom she had never stepped foot in and act like she belonged there.
She rolled onto her side, curling into herself, her heart slamming against her ribs. Ellis wasn¡¯t just some ordinary kingdom. It was one of the most enigmatic places in the realm. Isolated, steeped in ancient traditions, its people were notoriously private. Outsiders were rarely welcomed.
If she slipped even once, they¡¯d know she was lying.
For a fleeting second, she considered finding Lea and Rowena, but then she shook her head. They¡¯re in the emperor¡¯s palace now. Going there without reason would just raise suspicion.
She clenched her jaw. It was too late to change her story.
So what now?
There was no way to back out.
She sat up, inhaling deeply. The air in the chamber felt stifling now. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡ fake it,¡± she whispered, trying to convince herself. ¡°How hard can it be?¡±
She had been lying for so long. To nobles, to historians, to the prince himself.
At this rate, she deserved a damn medal for deception.
But as she rose to her feet, her knees felt weak. The weight of it all settled on her shoulders like an iron cloak.
The thought didn¡¯t fill her with confidence.
It made her feel like a fraud walking a tightrope¡ªone misstep away from plunging into the abyss.
And this time, there¡¯d be no safety net.